Technology

 of  Health  and  Healthcare  in  Romania   Wednesday  

Session  W1A  
Chair:  Amelia  Bonea,  University  of  Oxford,  United  Kingdom  
Room  UI2  
9:00-­‐10:30  

Contributions  of  Romanian  researchers  for  obtaining  drugs  from  natural  

resources  
 
Lecturer  Adriana-­‐Elena  Taerel,  Societatea  Romana  de  Istoria  Farmaciei,  Romania  
Dr.  Emilia  Stancu  
Professor  Ana  Carata  
Researcher  Constanta  Rizescu  
Ph.D.  candidate  Mihai  Stanescu  

The  use  of  indigenous  raw  materials  for  new  drugs  has  been  a  priority  in  pharmaceutical  
research  inRomaniain  the  second  half  of  the  twentieth  century.  
The  attention  of  researchers  was  pointed  first  toward  traditional  medicine  (teas,  infusions,  
decoctions  etc.)  and  the  base  of  existing  materials.  Afterwards,  there  have  been  studied  
some  plants  existing  in  the  spontaneous  flora.  
For  standardize  and  enrich  their  active  principles,  some  plants  had  to  be  introduced  into  
directed  cultures  (supervised).  The  results  obtained  of  mixed  teams  of  Romanian  researchers  
(pharmacists,  chemists,  physicians,  biologists,  agronomists)  determined  the  establishment  in  
Romaniaof  a  joint  center  ONUDI,  initially  aiming  to  a  postgraduate  specialization  of  some  
scholars  (  Romanian  and  foreign)  pharmacists,  doctors,  chemists  etc.,  some  who  were  their  
professors  became  experts  ONUDI.  
Another  important  aspect  about  the  researchers  were  concerned  was  the  use  and  the  
capitalization  of  waste  resulting  from  the  processing  of  that  plants.  
InRomania,  between  1960-­‐1997,  waste  plants  were  transformed  by  special  technological  
methods  in  support  for  animal  feed  additives  and  nutrients.  These  wastes  have  set  up  an  
energy  biomass.  
The  paper  presents  the  technological  schemes  used  throughout  the  circuit  manufacturing  
process,  from  obtaining  of  raw  materiel  and  drug  to  completion  of  nutrients  or  feed  
additives.  The  processing  of  raw  materiels  must  be  effectuated  as  close  to  the  place  of  
collection  of  these,  use  a  discontinuous  equipment.  
Such  methods  form  the  object  of  several  invention  patents  and  communications  at  
specialized  congresses  in  the  country  and  abroad  (FIP,  Balkan  Medical  Week  etc.).  
Generally,  the  technology  for  obtaining  a  drug  has  considered  the  capitalization  of  natural  
pools  that  represent  a  national  and  universal  patrimony  ensuring  the  biodiversity  and  a  
natural  ecological  environement.  

1
   Wednesday  
Session  W1A  
 
Room  UI2  
9:00-­‐10:30  
 

Changes  in  e-­‐documentation  of  the  history  of  medicine  

in  the  post-­‐communist  Romania  
 
Professor  Liliana  Rogozea,  Universitatea  Transilvania  of  Brasov,  Romania  
Ph.D.  candidate  Florin  Leasu  
Ph.D.  candidate  Oana  Andreescu  
Lecturer  Mihaela  Badea  
Professor  Dan  Dumitrascu  
Professor  Angela  Repanovici,  Universitatea  Transilvania  of  Brasov,  Romania  

If  the  history  of  science  and  technology  have  gone  much  faster  in  virtual,  medical  history  
remained  a  long  time  in  traditional  access  to  information.  Since  the  establishment  of  the  
Institute  of  History  of  Medicine  in  Cluj  before  the  establishment  of  a  virtual  museum  of  
medicine  in  Romania,  the  step  should  occur  naturally  and  can  be  done  in  last  half  a  century.  
However,  unlike  other  countries,  Romania  has  not  succeeded  to  have  such  a  virtual  
museum.    
The  paper  aims  to  realize  an  analysis  of  the  type  and  quality  of  information  for  the  history  of  
medicine  in  Romania  presented  on  the  web  sites  of  different  medical  institutions,  in  the  
international  context  of  the  development  of  other  virtual  museum  of  the  history  of  medicine  
projects.  
In  a  context  of  the  existence  of  museums  of  the  history  of  medicine  and  pharmacy,  which  
are  far  too  little  known  by  the  general  public,  in  the  post-­‐communist  era  the  attractiveness  
for  visiting  museums  decreasing  even  more,  the  development  of  projects  including  the  
creation  of  virtual  museums  of  history  science  and  technology  in  Romania,  with  an  
important  section  relating  to  the  development  of  medicine  in  our  country  is  more  than  
useful  to  educate  the  younger  generation.  
We  will  present  a  few  examples  of  such  web  sites  as  a  model  to  be  followed  both  by  
members  of  the  Romanian  Society  of  Medical  History  and  universities  in  Romania,  many  of  
them  featuring  information  capital  that  deserve  to  be  brought  to  the  public,  including  the  
initial  appearance  of  online  catalogues  and  digitization  of  documents  that  may  otherwise  be  
lost  forever.  

2
   Wednesday  
Session  W1A  
 
Room  UI2  
9:00-­‐10:30  

The  Infringement  of  Iron  Curtain  by  the  School  of  Medical  Radiology  in  Iasi,  
Explained  by  Socio-­‐Physics  Models  
 
Professor  Radu  Chisleag,  University  Politehnica  of  Bucharest,  Romania  

The  History  of  Medical  Radiolgy  in  Iasi,  started  with  hand  radiographs  (1896,  Dragomir  
Hurmuzescu),  using  a  setup  he  mounted.  The  3rd  Congress  of  the  Society  of  Radiology  of  
Romania  (SRR)  was  organized  (Iasi,  1939)  by  its  president,  Prof  Emil  Radu  (1887-­‐  1950),  
helped  by  Dr  Gheorghe  CHISLEAG  (1914-­‐1988),  who  later  developed  the  Clinic  of  Radiology,  
bearing  today  his  name  and  organized  national  congresses  (1970  IASI;  1973,  Bucharest),  as  
president  of  SRR  (1967-­‐73).  
After  WWII,  Radiology  developed  steadily  in  Iasi,  by  infringing  Iron  Curtain  (IC).  To  explain  
this  infringement,  the  author  applies  Socio-­‐Physics  models,  considering  IC  be  a  quantum  
barrier  of  potential,  which,  to  be  penetrated,  has  to  relatively  become  thinner  and  less  
higher  as  possible,  relatively  to  the  potential  levels  at  entry  and  exit.  
Newton’s  2nd  law  application  and  increase  of  the  potential  level  of  Radiology  were  ensured  
by:  continous  increase  of  professional  and  scientific  levels  of  radiologists  in  initial  or  
advanced  training,  based  upon  daily  courses,  followed  by  open  hours  dedicated  to  
interpreting  the  radiological  images  got  by  local  and  visiting  radiologists  and  to  stimulating  
their  research  activities;  bringing  high  tech  (private,  Siemens,1943)  and  new  equipment  
(1958).  
Law  of  action  and  reaction  explains  the  continuation  of  progress  when  lecturer  Chisleag,  was  
politically  dismissed  (1952)  from  his  Chair  of  Radiology  at  IMF  Iasi,  but  the  National  Institute  
for  Training  of  Medical  Specialists  reacted,  he  forming  in  Iasi,  half  of  the  Romanian  
radiologists.The  Principle  of  action  of  independent  forces  may  explain  the  relative  increase  
of  the  potential  level  by:  improving  the  correct  radio-­‐diagnose  rate;  publishing:  Courses:  
(Roentgendiagnostic,  Chisleag,  8  volumes,  1950),  handbooks  (radiologic  specialities),  treatise  
(Chisleag,  Radiologie  Medicala,  1986),  400  scientifific  papers;  sending  to  study  abroad  at  top  
clinics,  gifted  young  radiologists;  offering  positions  to  physicists  aso;  introducing  new  
technologies:  radioactive  isotopes,  tomography,  interventional  radiology,  new  imaging  
techniques  and  agents,  computer  drawing  of  isodose  curves  (X,  Ra,  Co);  generating  other  7  
new  academic  specialized  clinics,  including  Oncology.  
Width  of  the  IC  potential  barrier  was  reduced  by:  offering  high  quality  prompt  services  
(population,  political  leaders),  being  elected  in  international  committees,  observing  the  
approved  schedule  of  the  visits  abroad.  

3
Technologies  of  Surveillance  and  Vision  Before,   Wednesday  
Session  W1B  
During,  and  After  World  War  II  
Room  UI3  
Organiser  &  Chair:  Nick  Hall,  Royal  Holloway  University  of  London,  
9:00-­‐10:30  
United  Kingdom  

This  session  explores  three  case  studies  of  emerging  technologies  of  surveillance  and  vision,  
each  of  which  were  developed  within  the  context  of  wartime,  postwar,  or  Cold  War  national  
priorities.  The  first  paper  explores  the  British  military’s  development,  in  collaboration  with  
EMI,  of  closed  circuit  television  intended  for  applications  as  diverse  as  unmanned  aerial  
vehicles  and  naval  video  conferencing  systems.  This  research,  based  on  newly  discovered  
papers  from  the  corporate  archives  of  EMI  and  from  the  UK  National  Archives,  demonstrates  
that  although  the  closed  circuit  television  technology  was  not  innovated  by  the  military,  it  
played  a  significant  role  in  post-­‐war  British  television  receiver  design.  The  second  paper  
uncovers  the  history  of  the  television  zoom  lens,  showing  that  the  postwar  innovation  of  this  
important  device  was  one  of  the  many  results  of  an  energetic  programme  of  research  and  
development  supported  by  the  United  States  Signal  Corps  and  Navy  Department.  Frank  
Back’s  “Zoomar”  lens  provides  a  revealing  case  study  of  the  way  in  which  independent  
innovators  adapted  wartime  inventions  for  postwar  commercial  uses.  The  paper  is  based  on  
new  research  within  the  corporate  archives  of  NBC  and  at  the  National  Archives  and  Records  
Administration  in  Washington,  DC.  The  third  paper  sheds  new  light  on  the  use  of  closed  
circuit  television  (CCTV)  for  the  purposes  of  mass  surveillance.  Attention  has  been  often  
been  paid  to  the  use  of  CCTV  since  the  1980s,  but  this  paper  breaks  new  ground  by  focusing  
on  the  technology’s  early  development  during  the  1960s  and  1970s.  Based  on  archival  
research  carried  out  at  the  UK  National  Archive,  the  paper  documents  the  shift  from  the  
initial  conception  of  CCTV  as  a  means  to  facilitate  better  communication  between  the  public  
and  the  authorities,  towards  more  coercive  applications  from  the  late  1970s  onwards.  

4
   Wednesday  
Session  W1B  
 
Room  UI3  
9:00-­‐10:30  

Closed  Circuit  Television  for  the  UK  Military  in  the  late  1930s  
 
Mr.  Norman  Green,  Waldegrave  Associates,  United  Kingdom  

In  April  1936,  when  Electric  and  Musical  Industries  (EMI)  were  preparing  their  405  line  
television  system  for  installation  at  Alexandra  Palace  in  North  London  in  order  for  the  BBC  to  
commence  programme  transmissions  in  the  following  November,  the  EMI  Director  of  
Research,  Isaac  Shoenberg,  suggested  to  the  UK  War  Office  that  a  television  system  in  a  
aeroplane  could  be  useful  for  surveillance  purposes  and  for  use  in  a  pilot-­‐less  bomber.  
Prototype  television  equipment  was  put  into  a  plane  based  at  the  Royal  Aircraft  
Establishment  in  Farnborough  and  trials  proved  promising.  Subsequently  a  system  was  
engineered  and  available  for  testing  by  late  1936  but  because  the  War  Office  was  unable  to  
supply  a  plane  the  system  was  not  evaluated  until  September  1939.  The  transmitter  in  the  
aircraft  had  a  range  of  approximately  40  miles  and  the  resultant  pictures  could  be  received  
in  a  mobile  vehicle  and  in  the  battleship  HMS  Iron  Duke.  However,  the  French  army  
purchased  a  set  of  equipment  in  1937  and  Russia  and  Greece  wished  to  buy  similar  systems  
but  the  British  Foreign  Office  prevented  the  sales.  
A  second  closed  circuit  system  was  developed  to  enable  an  Admiral  to  brief  the  
Commanders  of  his  fleet  by  transmitting  pictures  and  sound  to  their  ships.  The  pictures  were  
of  the  Admirals  map  table  where  he  would  describe  his  strategy  without  the  Commanders  
having  to  go  aboard  the  Admirals  battleship;  this  was  particularly  useful  in  bad  weather.  The  
final  system  that  was  developed  was  a  surveillance  system  to  observe  the  movements  of  
troops  etc.  on  a  battlefield.  This  system  had  a  reception  range  of  approximately  15  miles.  
Illustrated  by  recently-­‐discovered  drawings  and  photographs  from  the  EMI  and  UK  National  
Archives,  this  paper  explores  the  breakthroughs  in  circuit  design,  pick-­‐up  tubes,  valves  and  
aerial  design  involved  in  the  design  of  these  systems,  which  were  to  influence  television  
design  in  the  1940s  and  1950s.  

5
  
  Wednesday  
Session  W1B  
 
Room  UI3  
9:00-­‐10:30  

Closer  to  the  action:  Frank  G.  Back  and  the  Zoomar  Lens  
 
Dr.  Nick  Hall,  Royal  Holloway  University  of  London,  United  Kingdom  

In  October  1946,  an  optical  engineer  named  Frank  Back  presented  a  new  type  of  zoom  lens  
to  a  convention  of  the  Society  of  Motion  Picture  Engineers  in  Hollywood,  California.  Back  
told  the  meeting  that  the  ‘Zoomar’  lens  had  the  potential  to  revolutionise  filmmaking,  
whether  in  the  fields  of  documentary  or  education,  sports  or  news,  advertisements  or  
medical  films.  Over  the  following  years,  Back’s  Zoomar  lens  indeed  exerted  a  substantial  
impact  upon  the  American  moving  image  entertainment  industry.  But  it  was  in  television,  
rather  than  film,  that  its  effect  was  most  keenly  felt.  The  utility  of  the  zoom  lens  lay  in  its  
ability  to  magnify  or  diminish  the  size  of  television  images  without  the  need  to  reposition  the  
camera  –  an  invaluable  quality  for  broadcasters  as  they  sought  to  cover  the  action  at  
sporting  events,  parades,  and  political  conventions.  By  1957  hundreds  of  television  stations  
in  the  United  States  had  purchased  Zoomar  lenses.  
Drawing  on  substantial  archival  research,  this  paper  discusses  the  invention  of  the  Zoomar  
lens,  explaining  how  it  resulted  from  the  consolidation  and  conversion  of  wartime  
innovations  commissioned  by  the  United  States  Signal  Corps  and  Navy  Department.  During  
the  prototyping  and  early  marketing  of  the  Zoomar  lens,  Back  and  his  fellow  investors  
adopted  a  range  of  innovation  strategies  in  order  to  foster  mutually  beneficial,  hands-­‐on  
relationships  with  corporate  bodies  such  as  NBC  and  Paramount.  In  addition  to  accounting  
for  an  under-­‐researched  development  in  television  history,  this  paper  therefore  also  
illuminates  the  relationship  between  wartime  reconnaissance  technology  and  post-­‐war  
entertainment  industries.  

6
   Wednesday  
Session  W1B  
 
Room  UI3  
9:00-­‐10:30  

Watching  the  City:  The  emergence  of  CCTV  in  postwar  British  policing  
 
Ph.D.  candidate  Ben  Taylor,  King’s  College  London,  United  Kingdom  

CCTV  has  become  ubiquitous  in  modern  British  cities.  It  has  a  long,  though  largely  
unexplored,  history:  CCTV  and  associated  technologies  of  mass  surveillance  have  had  a  
presence  in  Britain’s  cities  since  the  1960s.  This  paper  will  address  and  challenge  many  
existing  narratives  surrounding  the  emergence  of  CCTV  and  associated  technologies  as  a  
means  of  crime  prevention  in  the  1980s  and  1990s,  and  instead  argue  that  we  must  look  to  
the  broader  attempts  by  police  and  the  state  to  reform  urban  communication,  emergency  
response  and  the  behaviour  of  citizens  during  the  postwar  decades.  
The  paper  will  focus  primarily  on  London  in  this  period,  charting  the  shift  from  the  more  
symmetrical  use  of  CCTV  as  a  technology  of  communication  in  the  1960s  and  early  1970s,  
through  to  its  more  coercive  uses  in  the  late  1970s  and  1980s  –  the  period  commonly  taken  
as  a  starting  point  for  studies  of  CCTV.  The  earliest  uses  of  CCTV  in  London  conceived  of  it  as  
a  way  of  facilitating  better  communication  between  the  public  and  authorities  in  a  wide  
range  of  situations,  ranging  from  traffic  control  and  subway  station  management  through  to  
education  and  teleconferencing  applications.  However,  this  paper  will  argue  that  this  also  
paved  the  way  for  more  coercive  applications  of  the  technology  from  the  late  1970s,  as  a  
growing  emphasis  on  efficiency  and  automation  in  urban  infrastructure  demanded  greater  
discipline  and  predictability  from  urban  populations.  This  paper  will  explore  themes  of  
symmetry  and  asymmetry  in  the  history  of  CCTV,  and  the  development  of  pedagogical  and  
coercive  approaches  to  mass  surveillance  in  modern  societies.  

7
East  -­‐  West  Transfer  of  Technology  during  the  Cold   Wednesday  
Session  W1C  
War:  1.  Channels  and  Policies  
Room  UI6  
Organiser:  Timo  Myllyntaus,  University  of  Turku,  Finland  
9:00-­‐10:30  
Chair:  Hans-­‐Joachim  Braun,  Helmut-­‐Schmidt  Universität,  Hamburg,  
Germany  

 
 

The  history  of  transferring  knowledge  and  technology  between  East  and  West,  socialist  and  
capitalist,  big  and  small  states  has  attracted  many  researchers.  Current  historiography  
proposes  new  sources  and  approaches  studying  various  forms  of  transfer  on  different  levels,  
emphasizing  not  only  conventional  trade  flows  from  West  to  East,  but  vice  versa  as  well  as  
other  more  or  less  unofficial  forms  of  technology  mobility.  They  include  communication  
between  scientists,  attending  exhibitions  and  conferences  as  well  as  copying  patented  
innovations  and  industrial  espionage  among  other  channels  of  transfer,  which  demonstrate  
the  permeability  of  geographical,  state,  cultural,  political,  social,  and  institutional  borders.  
This  permeability  was  also  attested  during  the  Cold  War,  results  of  which  demonstrate  the  
significance  of  East  and  West  transfers  and  as  Karen  Freeze  puts  it  in  her  article  on  
Czechoslovak  theater  technologies  and  their  move  westward:  “we  may  conclude  that  the  
Iron  Curtain  was  more  permeable  than  previously  thought”.  Consequently,  technology  
transfer  opens  a  wide  and  challenging  field  of  research.  Apart  explaining  movement  and  
exchange  of  technologies,  transfers  explicate  social,  political  and  cultural  transformations  
they  entail  and  serve  for.  They  also  help  explain  communication  of  different  actors  on  
governmental,  institutional,  company  and  individual  levels.  
Following  this  wide  meaning  of  technology  transfers  between  East  and  West  our  session  
proposal  contains  empirically  based  and  conceptually  solid  contributions  to  the  ICOHTEC  
symposium  Technology  in  Times  of  Transition.  Although  much  good  research  on  the  topic  
has  already  been  done,  there  are  still  many  grey  areas  in  this  large  field.  Historiography  on  
transfers  still  requires  more  case  studies,  in  particular  on  small  Eastern  and  Central  European  
countries,  involving  more  areas  and  focuses  in  order  to  develop  better  comprehension  of  
how  soft  and  hard  technologies  cross  borders,  how  they  influence  those  who  were  engaged  
in  transfer,  what  role  did  the  transfer  play  in  social  change  and  other  transformations.  

8
   Wednesday  
Session  W1C  
 
Room  UI6  
9:00-­‐10:30  

Designed  and  Engineered  by  Politicians?  The  Iron  Curtain  as  a  Filter  of  
Technology  Transfer  
 
Professor  Timo  Myllyntaus,  University  of  Turku,  Finland  

There  are  forms  and  channels  of  technology  transfer  which  can  be  considered  uncontrolled.  
Nevertheless,  a  great  deal  of  technology  transfer  has  always  been  and  still  is  controlled  but  
part  of  the  control  tends  to  fail.  Naturally,  companies  supplying  technology  are  most  
interested  to  control  the  transfer  of  their  technology.  In  addition,  many  other  stakeholders  
participate  in  the  control  of  transfer.  Recipient  firms  want  to  influence  what  kinds  of  
technology  are  used  in  their  premises  as  well  as  their  economic  environment.  Furthermore,  
governments  of  the  countries  of  both  suppliers  and  recipients  and  even  those  of  
neighbouring  countries  sometimes  attempt  to  use  their  power  in  selecting  the  transfer  of  
technology.  
Because  the  transfer  of  technology  tends  to  be  under  the  surveillance  of  many  stakeholders  
even  in  normal  peacetime  situations,  this  phenomenon  was  under  a  tight  control  in  the  
exceptional  circumstances  of  the  Cold  War.  This  paper  focuses  to  study  how  the  Iron  Curtain  
operated  as  a  filter  of  technology  transfer.  The  applicability  of  the  theoretical  model  is  
demonstrated  and  tested  by  examining  some  historical  case  studies  of  technology  transfer  
between  Finland  and  the  Soviet  Union.  The  paper  argues  that  the  USSR  did  always  not  want  
to  import  the  best  available  western  technology  but  preferred  products  which  had  primarily  
manufactured  from  Finnish  raw  materials  and  components.  This  policy  forced  Finland  to  
invest  in  the  production  of  some  raw  materials  and  components  which  were  not  of  the  best  
quality  or  price  competitive  in  the  western  markets.  As  the  result,  the  trade  with  the  Soviet  
Union  on  one  hand  diversified  the  composition  of  the  Finnish  industrial  production.  On  the  
other  hand  it  made  the  structure  of  the  industrial  production  more  fixed.  
However,  not  all  choices  by  the  Soviet  Union  were  politically  motivated.  Especially  in  the  
consumer  sector  some  Finnish  products  fit  Russian  taste  better  than  other.  
The  paper  ends  up  to  a  conclusion  that  the  transfer  of  technology  in  the  Cold  War  period  
was  a  very  complex  issue.  The  choice  of  transferred  technology  did  not  depend  only  on  
political  and  economic  factors;  cultural  and  national  preferences  had  also  impact  on  
deliveries.  

9
   Wednesday  
Session  W1C  
 
Room  UI6  
9:00-­‐10:30  

The  Soviet  Forestry  in  1953-­‐1964:  Transfer  and  Implementation  of  Western  
Technologies  
 
Ph.D.  candidate  Elena  Kochetkova,  National  Research  University  Higher  School  of  
Economics,  Saint-­‐Petersburg,  Russia  
 
In  my  paper  I  investigate  how  the  Soviet  Union,  aimed  to  “catch  up  and  surpass  with  the  
West”,  transferred  and  implemented  Western  technologies  in  such  an  important  but  
outdated  sector  as  the  forestry  industry.  My  starting  point  lies  in  that  Soviet  economic  and  
technological  improvement  was  possible  only  due  to  outside  help,  and  the  forestry  
depended  a  lot  on  technologies  brought  from  Finland  which  was  the  Soviet  border  neighbor  
and  capitalist  “friend”  after  the  Soviet-­‐Finnish  war  of  1941  –  1944.  
Soviet  history  after  the  Second  World  War  included  both  technological  achievements  in  
physics,  space  sciences  and  apparently  outdated  industries  like  forestry,  consumer  goods  
manufacturing  etc.  Technological  backwardness  in  some  fields  was  recognized  by  N.S.  
Khrushchev  who  initiated  technological  improvement  which  was  proclaimed  to  be  of  
immense  importance.  Special  attention  was  paid  to  forestry  as  one  of  the  main  industries  in  
a  country  which  possessed  huge  forest  resources  but  suffered  from  outdated  machines  and  
facilities  as  well  as  a  lack  of  specialists.  The  Soviet  leadership  claimed  that  the  state  should  
take  the  best  of  whatever  the  West  could  give,  although  in  practical  terms  the  number  of  
Western  countries  “open”  for  the  Soviets  was  not  large.  For  the  Soviet  state,  Finland  was  a  
source  of  Finnish  homegrown  technology  and  know-­‐how  as  well  as  a  channel  for  technology  
transfer  from  Western  Europe  and  North  America.  
I  examine  the  issue  focusing  on  the  micro  level,  in  particular  on  activities  of  Soviet  engineers  
and  industrial  scientists  in  their  effort  to  transfer  and  implement  Finnish  and  Western-­‐
through-­‐Finland  knowledge,  techniques  and  expertise.  I  put  the  issue  into  a  large  context  of  
cooperation  between  East  and  West.  
Through  these  lenses,  I  analyze  how  “capitalist”  knowledge  correlated  with  the  “socialist”  
ground  and  planned  economy.  How  did  Soviet  transfer  agents  encounter  Western  local  
actors,  or  engineers  and  scientists?  How  did  transfer  occur  practically  and  what  forms  did  it  
take?  And  in  general,  what  were  economic,  social,  and  cultural  consequences  of  transfer  
activities  for  the  Soviet  Union?  

10
   Wednesday  
Session  W1C  
 
Room  UI6  
9:00-­‐10:30  

Trading  with  the  Ideological  Enemies  

Dr.  Elitsa  Stoilova,  Plovdiv  University,  Bulgaria  

Notwithstanding  the  limitations  of  the  Cold  War  in  terms  of  travel  and  trade,  socialist  
Bulgaria  accomplished  the  export  of  technical  know-­‐how  and  products  to  various  countries  
beyond  the  Iron  Curtain.  The  paper  examines  the  promoting  abroad  of  Bulgarian  scientific  
and  technical  achievements  in  industrial  yoghurt  manufacturing  in  the1970s.  Bulgarian  
yoghurt  was  successfully  promoted  abroad  in  part  because  the  Western  yoghurt  market  was  
already  well  developed.  Science  not  only  helped  construct  and  launch  the  notion  of  
Bulgarian  yoghurt’s  superiority  but  also  gave  credence  to  the  national  myth  of  Bulgaria  being  
the  home  of  yoghurt.  When  Bulgarian  producers  exported  yoghurt  or  its  technology,  they  
were  also  exporting  stereotypes,  myths,  and  symbols.  For  their  part,  West  European  dairy  
companies  further  reinforced  the  image.  When  yoghurt  started  “travelling,”  any  
expectations  or  preliminary  plans  had  to  be  checked  against  the  outcome.  By  appropriating  
yoghurt,  considered  a  traditional  Bulgarian  product,  the  European  market  changed  the  
context  of  yoghurt  consumption  and  adapted  it  to  the  specificity  of  the  local  markets.  
Therefore  the  export  of  yoghurt  that  initially  conveyed  national  pride  did  transform  
European  taste.    
I  would  argue,  that  despite  restrictions  at  various  levels,  exchange  and  cooperation  between  
East  and  West  existed,  rendering  the  Iron  Curtain,  metaphorically  speaking,  permeable.  In  
the  1960s  and  1970s,  the  industrial  need  for  Western  innovations,  machinery,  and  thus  
currency  pushed  the  liberalization  of  trade  policies  with  the  rest  of  the  European  countries  
considered  as  capitalist  -­‐  in  opposition  to  the  communist  ideological  and  economic  order.  
Bulgarians  attempted  to  develop  trade  relations  with  non-­‐communist  countries,  even  
though  establishing  contact  with  “ideological  enemies”  officially  went  against  Cold  War  
animosity  and  the  government’s  restrictions  of  free  movement  of  people  and  goods.  
Bulgaria’s  export  and  import  policies,  however,  show  that  the  state  was  less  of  a  monolithic  
actor  and  operated  on  many  levels.  Civil  servants  working  in  the  foreign  trade  area  were  
entwined  with  Bulgarian  embassies  and  state  security  agencies.  

11
Teaching  Engineering  in  Different  Times  and  Cultures   Wednesday  
Session  W1D  
Chair:  Darwin  Stapleton,  University  of  Massachusetts,  Boston,  USA  
Room  UI7  
9:00-­‐10:30  

Engineering  Professors  as  Entrepreneurs:  The  Case  of  Franz  Reuleaux  

(1829-­‐1905)  and  Alois  Riedler  (1850-­‐1936)  
 
Professor  Wolfgang  Koenig,  Technische  Universität  Berlin,  Germany  

In  late  19th  century,  Franz  Reuleaux  and  Alois  Riedler  were  probably  the  most  well-­‐known  
mechanical  engineering  professors  in  Germany.  The  two  professors  worked  in  an  era  when  
Germany  became  one  of  the  world’s  leading  industrial  countries  and  when  the  Institutes  of  
Technology  (‘Technische  Hochschulen’)  started  to  appoint  engineers  who  possessed  
industrial  experience  to  the  chairs.  It  was  near  at  hand  that  professors  tried  to  contribute  to  
the  industrial  development  by  obtaining  patents,  founding  own  companies,  investing  in  
existing  and  new  firms  and  working  as  consultants.  By  doing  that,  Reuleaux  lost  nearly  all  his  
capital  whereas  Riedler  became  millionaire.  
I  shall  use  the  two  cases  for  discussing  systematic  questions  on  academic  entrepreuneurship.  
Were  there  differences  between  the  engineering  disciplines  in  establishing  commercial  
activities?  What  kind  of  activities  did  the  engineering  professors  perform?  What  were  the  
conflicts  between  the  professors  and  state  bureaucracy  on  the  one  hand  and  with  industry  
on  the  other  hand?  What  were  the  reasons  for  success  and  failure?  
The  case  studies  on  Reuleaux  and  Riedler  are  based  on  all  printed  and  archival  sources  which  
are  available.  The  general  reflections  on  academic  entrepreneurship  are  a  first  attempt  of  
systematizing  that  research  field.  

12
   Wednesday  
Session  W1D  
 
Room  UI7  
9:00-­‐10:30  

Women  Transport  Engineers  in  Hungary  –  Women  teachers  and  students  at  
the  Faculty  of  Transport  Engineers  of  the  Technical  University  of  the  Building  
Industry  and  of  the  Faculty  of  Transport  Engineering  of  the  Budapest  
Technical  University  
 
Professor  Eva  Vamos,  Hungarian  Museum  for  Science  ,Technology  and  Transport,  Budapest,  
Hungary  
 
After  WW  II  the  socialist  cultural  government  strived  to  open  specialized  universities  all  over  
the  country.  The  University  of  Transport  Engineering  was  founded  in  Szeged(  South-­‐East  
Hungary)  in  1951  and  transferred  to  Szolnok  in  1952.  It  merged  with  the  Technical  
Universityof  the  Building  Industry  and  Engineering  as  third  Faculty  in  1955.  (The  
Departments  of  Building  Engineering  had  been  detached  from  Budapest  Technical  University  
in  1949  to  form  a  separate  institution..)  This  new  university  was  independent  for  12  years  
only  then  joined  Budapest  Technical  University.  According  to  the  aspirations  of  the  epoch  
women  were  invited  to  enroll  for  the  Faculty  of  Transport  Engineering.  However,  during  the  
20th  century  their  number  never  exceeded  10%  of  total  students.  The  paper  describes  in  
detail  the  careers  of  4  outstanding  women  transport  engineers.  All  of  them  graduated  from  
the  Faculty  of  Transport  Engineering  of  Budapest  Technical  University.  Two  of  them  became  
regular  professors  and  were  awarded  the  Széchenyi  prize  the  highest  distinction  scientists  
could  obtain.  One  of  them  became  the  first  female  dean  of  Budapest  Technical  University.  

13
   Wednesday  
Session  W1D  
 
Room  UI7  
9:00-­‐10:30  

Four  science  academies  makes  a  lot  

Dr.  Panu  Nykänen,  Finnish  Academy  for  Technical  Sciences,  Finland  
 
In  Finland  there  are  two  academies  of  technological  sciences,  The  Swedish  Academy  of  
Engineering  Sciences  in  Finland  (f.  1921)  and  The  Finnish  Academy  of  Technical  Sciences  (f.  
1957).  There  are  also  two  general  science  academies.  In  addition  there  is  also  the  
Technology  Academy  Finland  TAF  and  the  Finnish  Academy,  the  latter  being  merely  a  
governmental  financing  organization.  There  is  also  the  Federation  of  Finnish  Learned  
Societies,  working  near  the  science  academies.  
For  a  small  country  the  number  of  academies  is  quite  high.  For  the  reasons  of  international  
co-­‐operation  of  the  science  academies  the  Council  of  Finnish  Academies  was  founded  in  
1975.  For  the  same  reasons  the  technical  science  academies  formed  a  co-­‐operative  
organization  Finnish  Academies  of  Technology  FACTE  in  1988.  FACTE  was  2002  one  of  the  
founders  of  Millennium-­‐foundation,  now  the  Technology  Academy  Finland.  The  co-­‐operative  
organisations  have  not  been  able  to  fade  the  basic  differences  in  between  the  four  
academies.  
There  are  several  reasons  for  the  founding  of  the  science  academies.  The  university  is  an  
organisation  in  eternal  transition,  a  changing  picture  of  the  society  it  supports.  Sometimes  
the  contact  between  a  society  and  the  university  is  injured.  This  has  happened  in  Finland  for  
economic  or  political  reasons  e.g.  in  1830’s,  and  during  the  years  of  the  both  World  Wars.  
During  the  years,  when  university  for  some  reason  has  not  been  able  to  discuss  with  the  
society,  the  science  academies  have  offered  an  alternative  scientific  body  for  different  needs  
of  the  society.  The  four  Finnish  science  academies  have  a  language  based  division  and  there  
is  also  a  division  between  the  technical  and  general  sciences.  
In  this  paper  the  history  of  four  Finnish  science  academies  is  discussed  in  the  context  of  
political  and  economic  history  of  the  nation.  The  role  of  the  science  academies  seem  to  be  
changing  rapidly  in  the  2010’s,  when  the  scientific  advising  has  became  an  important  topic  in  
the  EU  and  in  the  world.  
The  sources  for  this  study  are  the  archives  of  the  Council  of  Finnish  Academies  and  the  
technical  academies  of  Finland.  

14
   Wednesday  
Session  W1D  
 
Room  UI7  
9:00-­‐10:30  

A  tribute  to  Maurice  Daumas  Founding  Father  of  the  History  of  Technology  
and  of  the  ICOHTEC  
Professor  Pierre  Lamard,  Technical  University  Belfort  Montbéliard,  France  
Professor  Robert  Belot,  Technical  University  Belfort  Montbéliard,  France  
 
We  commemorate  the  thirtieth  anniversary  of  Maurice  Daumas  death.  Student  of  Gaston  
Bachelard,  editor  of  a  History  of  Science  and  together  with  René  Taton  of  a  General  History  
of  Technical  and  General  History  of  Science,  he  was  however  much  more  than  a  great  
historian  of  technology.  He  also  helped  the  dissemination  of  knowledge  through  his  
initiatives  to  create  institutional  structures  such  as  the  ICOHTEC  and  one  of  his  latest  
projects  materialized  by  the  emergence  of  industrial  archeology  as  a  new  field  of  research.  
Our  contribution  would  like  to  trace  on  the  one  hand  his  intellectual  career  in  order  to  give  
the  keys  to  understand  the  epistemological  construction  of  the  field  of  history  of  technology  
and  to  do  justice  on  the  other  hand  to  an  engaged  historian  who  heightened  public  
awareness  of  the  importance  of  technology,  popularized  history  of  technology  but  also  
cleaved  the  field  debating  with  Bertrand  Gille.  Finally,  this  research  on  the  consistency  of  
Maurice  Daumas  intellectual  journey  and  on  the  territories  he  has  build,  leads  to  the  
question  of  his  legacy,  both  in  terms  of  concepts  and  methods.  Are  they  still  relevant  and  do  
they  fit  the  frame  of  our  modernity?  

15
Turning  points  in  technological  development  in   Wednesday  
Session  W2A  
Romania  from  the  mid-­‐19th  century  to  nowadays:  1.  
Room  UI2  
Opening  &  Miscellanies   11:00-­‐12:30  
Organiser:  Alexandre  Herlea,  Technical  University  Belfort  Montbéliard,  
France  
Chair:  Mircea  Ivanoiu,  Transilvania University of Brasov, Romania  

Gheorghe  Asachi  (1788-­‐1869)  in  the  Romanian  culture  and  engineering  

Professor  Eufrosina  Otlacan,  Romanian  Committee  for  the  History  and  Philosophy  of  
Science,  Romania  

A  history  of  Technology  is  first  of  all  a  history  of  people  who  created  and  who  put  in  function  
the  instruments  that  were  created.  By  “transition”  here  we  understand  a  certain  kind  of  
transition  that  manifested  at  the  beginning  of  the  XIXth  century  in  the  Romanian  
Principalities.  The  paper  presents  a  page  of  the  history  of  this  transition  represented  by  one  
of  the  most  important  personalities  of  those  times,  Gheorghe  Asachi.  The  Romanian  scholar  
was  born  in  Herta  (today  in  Ukraine)  at  01.09.1788  and  died  in  Iasi  (Romania)  at  12.11.1869.  
About  Gheorghe  Asachi,  the  great  Romanian  historic  Nicolae  Iorga  wrote:  “In  those  times  a  
Romanian  to  know  so  many  things  as  he,  did  not  exist”.  The  importance  of  Asachi’s  
contribution  to  the  development  of  the  cultural,  scientific,  educational  and  technical  level  in  
Moldavia  is  pointed  by  many  authors  whose  books  and  articles  tell  about  the  life  and  works  
of  this  learned  patriot.  Among  the  sources  we  enumerate  some  books  written  between  1890  
and  1992,  some  authors  being  V.  Atanasiu,  E.  Lovinescu,  D.  Caracostea,  C.  Simionescu.  One  
important  source  of  information  consists  in  the  works  written  by  Asachi  himself,  textbooks,  
social  analysis,  literary  composition,  poetry,  his  Curriculum  Vitae.  
The  transition  in  Moldavia  in  those  times  needed  persons  with  general  and  technical  
education.  Asachi  had  the  competence  to  respond  to  the  needs  of  his  country,  obtained  
through  deeper  levels  of  study.  In  1804  he  finished  his  studies  in  Lvov,  being  graduating  with  
a  PhD.  in  Philosophy  and  also  obtained  a  diploma  as  engineer  and  architect.  Since  1805,  
Asachi  traveled  to  Vienna,  took  courses  of  mathematics  and  painting,  then  to  Rome,  where  
he  studied  archeology  and  Italian  language.  Some  important  facts  for  the  Moldavian  life  due  
to  Gheorghe  Asachi  are:  the  class  of  surveyors  and  civil  engineers,  where  he  taught  
mathematics  with  practical  applications  for  geodesy  and  lessons  of  architecture;  a  
gymnasium  at  Iasi;  the  Philharmonic  and  Dramatic  Conservatorium;  a  vocational  school.  
Asachi  set  up  the  first  printing  house  with  Latin  characters  and  edited  books,  calendars,  
almanacs  and  the  publication  “Institute  of  Romanian  Honey”  in  Romanian.  
Asachi  is  recognized  as  the  founder  of  the  engineering  education  in  Romania  and  that  is  why  
we  have  the  “Gheorghe  Asachi”  Technical  University  of  Iasi.  

16
   Wednesday  
Session  W2A  
 
Room  UI2  
11:00-­‐12:30  

Henri  Poincaré  at  Resita,  between  science  and  technology  

Researcher  Magdalena  Stavinschi,  Astronomical  Institute  of  the  Romanian  Academy,  
Romania  
Professor  Andrei  Vasilescu,  Technical  University  of  Civil  Engineering,  Bucharest,  Romania  
 
«Son  érudition  scientifique  était  si  vaste  et  profonde  et  son  pouvoir  de  compréhension  si  
grand  qu'il  choisissait  les  sujets  de  recherche  à  sa  volonté  et  il  imprimait  partout,  avec  la  
même  puissance,  les  signes  de  son  génie  ».  C’est  ainsi  qu’Henri  Poincaré  a  été  caractérisé  
par  l'un  de  ses  principaux  collaborateurs,  le  savant  roumain  Spiru  Haret.  En  effet,  Poincaré  a  
donné  des  résultats  impressionnants  dans  l'analyse,  la  mécanique  céleste,  la  physique  
mathématique  et  la  philosophie  scientifique.  Peu  de  gens  savent  qu’à  la  base  de  tous  ces  
résultats  se  trouvait  une  formation  technique.  
En  juillet  1877,  à  la  fin  de  la  seconde  année  des  études  à  l'École  des  Mines  de  Paris,  Poincaré  
fera  le  voyage  d’étude  obligatoire  de  trois  mois  qui  a  inclus  aussi  la  région  industrielle  de  
Reşiţa,  conclut  avec  un  «Mémoire  sur  la  fabrication  de  l'acier  dans  le  Banat».  Ce  mémoire  
nous  révèle  l’importance  de  l’industrie  métallurgique,  pour  l’Europe,  fin  du  19ème  siècle.  
Après  avoir  évoqué  brièvement  l’histoire  des  usines  de  Resita  de  1771,  date  de  leurs  
créations  et  jusqu’à  l’époque  de  la  visite  d’Henri  Poincaré,  la  communication  s’arrête  plus  en  
détails  sur  ces  usines  à  l’époque  de  la  visite  d’Henri  Poincaré.  On  met  ainsi  en  évidence  
qu’en  1868  à  Reşiţa,  a  été  introduit  le  processus  Bessemer  pour  la  production  d'acier,  
seulement  six  ans  après  son  utilisation  dans  l'entreprise  Krupp.  En  1874,  à  Reşiţa  avait  
commencé  la  production,  pour  les  chemins  de  fer  européens,  de  plusieurs  pièces  et  sous-­‐
ensembles  importants  et  même  de  la  première  locomotive  pour  le  transport  interne  des  
usines.  
Il  y  avait  donc  suffisamment  de  raisons  pour  que  les  étudiants  de  l'École  des  Mines  de  Paris  
(1875-­‐1878)  aillent  à  Reşiţa  pour  leurs  études.  
Bien  que  Reşiţa  se  trouvât  à  l’époque  dans  l'Empire  austro-­‐hongrois,  le  voyage  d’Henri  
Poincaré  dans  ce  centre  de  l’acier  sera  son  premier  contact  avec  les  Roumains.  De  retour  en  
France,  il  travaille  avec  de  nombreuses  personnalités  de  premier  rang  de  la  Roumanie,  
devenant  lui-­‐même  membre  honoraire  de  l'Académie  Roumaine.  Plusieurs  détails  sur  ces  
aspects  seront  présentés.  

17
   Wednesday  
Session  W2A  
 
Room  UI2  
11:00-­‐12:30  

The  De-­‐Industrialization  of  the  Republic  of  Moldova  after  the  Fall  of  
Communism  (1991)  
 
Researcher  Dorin  Dusciac,  Commissariat  a  l'Energie  Atomique,  Saclay,  France  

Durant  la  période  soviétique  (de  1944  à  1991),  la  République  Soviétique  Socialiste  Moldave  
(RSSM)a  été  le  théâtre  d’une  industrialisation  forcée  et  le  plus  souvent  mal  dirigée,  qui  a  
défiguré  toutes  les  branches  de  l’activité  économique.  Fruit  d’une  volonté  politique  dictée  
par  le  Kremlin,  l’industrialisation  du  pays  n’était  pas  repartie  de  manière  équitable  sur  tout  
le  territoire  de  la  RSSM.  Ainsi,  les  deux  tiers  du  potentiel  industriel  de  la  république  ont  été  
concentrés  en  Transnistrie,  où  habitaient  environ  20%  de  la  population.  
En  1991,  suite  à  l’implosion  de  l’URSS,  la  RSSM  déclare  son  indépendance  et  devient  
l’actuelle  République  de  Moldavie.  S’en  suit  une  longue  période  de  transition  vers  
l’économie  de  marché,  qui  s’accompagne  d’une  profonde  crise  économique  et  sociale.  
Durant  les  deux  décennies  qui  s’en  suivent,  le  pays  subit  un  processus  de  dé-­‐industrialisation  
qui  est  favorisé  par  la  conjonction  de  plusieurs  facteurs.  
La  plupart  des  grands  sites  industriels  construits  pendant  l’époque  soviétique  dépendaient  
dans  leur  fonctionnement  sur  une  chaine  de  fournisseurs  et  sur  des  consommateurs  finaux  
qui  en  1991  se  sont  retrouvés  dans  des  pays  différents  (les  anciennes  républiques  de  l’URSS),  
tous  en  proie  à  une  profonde  crise  économique.  L’hyperinflation,  le  manque  de  liquidités  et  
la  privatisation  chaotique  des  géants  industriels  a  déstabilisé  les  processus  industriels  et  
rompu  les  liens  commerciaux.  La  désagrégation  du  complexe  industriel  militaire  soviétique  a  
vidé  le  carnet  de  commandes  de  nombreuses  entreprises  sous-­‐traitantes  moldaves,  laissant  
sans  emploi  bon  nombre  d’ouvriers  qualifiés,  de  techniciens  et  d’ingénieurs.  
Le  conflit  militaire  qui  a  éclaté  en  1992  entre  les  autorités  centrales  de  Chisinau  et  les  forces  
séparatistes  de  Transnistrie  a  mené  à  la  division  du  pays  et  par  conséquence  à  l’amputation  
de  la  plus  grande  partie  du  potentiel  industriel  du  pays.  
La  dé-­‐industrialisation  de  la  Moldavie  s’accompagne  d’une  très  importante  vague  
d’émigration,  qui  mène  à  la  diminution  considérable  du  potentiel  humain  du  pays.  

18
   Wednesday  
Session  W2A  
 
Room  UI2  
11:00-­‐12:30  

The  Romanian  agriculture  and  viticulture  after  the  fall  of  Communism.  The  
example  of  the  Domain  of  the  Crown  in  Segarcea  
 
Mr.  Mihai  Anghel  

L’agriculture  de  la  Roumanie,  pays  agricole,  a  été  profondément  touchée  par  les  
changements  politiques  et  socio-­‐économiques  radicaux  que  le  pays  a  subis  depuis  la  
deuxième  moitié  du  XIX-­‐ème  siècle  à  nos  jours.  
Après  un  court  passage  en  revue  des  principales  étapes  traversées  par  l’agriculture  roumaine  
depuis  150  ans  (les  grandes  propriétés,  la  réforme  agraire  après  la  Grande  Guerre,  la  
collectivisation  de  l’agriculture  pendant  le  régime  communiste,  la  privatisation  de  
l’agriculture  après  la  chute  du  communisme),  l’exposé  porte  sur  une  partie  des  Domaines  de  
la  Couronne  de  Segarcea,  comme  exemple  illustrateur  de  ces  étapes.  Elles  sont  brièvement  
évoquées,  à  l’exception  de  la  dernière,  celle  d’après  ’89,  plus  précisément  depuis  l'année  
2000  jusqu'à  présent.  
Le  Domaine  Segarcea,  l’un  des  12  Domaines  de  la  Couronne  (180.000  ha)  créé  en  1884,  est  
utilisé  pour  la  culture  des  céréales  et  de  la  vigne.  Les  technologies,  les  machines  et  les  
installations  les  plus  modernes  (caves,  silos,  etc.)  sont  achetées  et  employées.  Après  la  
Deuxième  Guerre  Mondiale,  les  Domaines  de  la  Couronne  sont  devenus  des  fermes  agricoles  
d’Etat  ou  collectives,  sans  efficacité.    
Après  la  chute  du  communisme,  l’agriculture  rentre  dans  une  période  de  crise  profonde  due  
au  ralentissement  de  la  restitution  des  propriétés  confisquées,  l’inexistence  et  la  
manipulation  des  crédits  bancaires,  etc.  
Mon  exposé  portera  principalement  sur  l’évolution  d’une  partie  des  Domaines  de  la  
Couronne  de  Segarcea  après  leurs  privatisation,  c’est  à  dire  après  avoir  été  rachetée  à  l’Etat  
roumain  par  la  famille  Anghel.  C’est  un  passage  en  revue  de  la  renaissance  d’une  partie  des  
anciens  Domaines  de  la  Couronne  de  Segarcea,  suite  à  la  mise  en  oeuvre  d’une  stratégie  
similaire  à  celle  du  début  du  XX-­‐ème  siècle.  On  insistera  surtout  sur  les  vignes  (300ha),  tout  
en  mettant  en  évidence  leur  refonte  et  consolidation  conformément  aux  technologies  et  
standards  des  années  2000,  avec  la  préservation  des  bâtiments  historiques  et  plus  
généralement  de  l’identité  de  la  terre  et  de  ses  traditions.    

19
IXth  Annual  Symposium  on  the  Social  History  of   Wednesday  
Session  W2B  
Military  Technology:  1  
Room  UI3  
Organiser:  Barton  Hacker,  National  Museum  of  American  History,  
11:00-­‐12:30  
Washington,  USA  
Chair:  Ciro  Paoletti,  Italian  Commission  of  Military  History  (CISM),  Rome,  
Italy  

The  history  of  military  technology  usually  centers  on  weaponry,  warships,  fortifications,  or  
other  physical  manifestations  of  warfare,  emphasizing  how  they  were  made  or  how  they  
worked.  Historians  have  also  tended  to  assume  a  strictly  utilitarian  and  rational  basis  for  
military  technological  invention  and  innovation.  However  necessary  they  may  be,  such  
approaches  largely  ignore  some  very  important  questions.  What  are  the  contexts  of  social  
values,  attitudes,  and  interests,  non-­‐military  as  well  as  military,  that  shape  and  support  (or  
oppose)  these  technologies?  What  are  the  consequences  of  gender,  race,  class,  and  other  
aspects  of  the  social  order  for  the  nature  and  use  of  military  technology?  Or,  more  generally:  
How  do  social  and  cultural  environments  within  the  military  itself  or  in  the  larger  society  
affect  military  technological  change?  And  the  indispensable  corollary:  How  does  changing  
military  technology  affect  other  aspects  of  society  and  culture?  In  brief,  this  symposium  will  
address  military  technology  as  both  agent  and  object  of  social  change,  taking  a  very  broad  
view  that  encompasses  not  only  the  production,  distribution,  use,  and  replacement  of  
weapons  and  weapon  systems,  but  also  communications,  logistics,  medicine,  and  other  
technologies  of  military  relevance  as  well  as  sciences  of  military  interest.  

20
   Wednesday  
Session  W2B  
 
Room  UI3  
11:00-­‐12:30  

Between  Religion,  Weapons  and  Power:  Armed  Priests  in  Latin  America,  
1800-­‐1850  
 
Graduate  student  Juan  Adriano  Chumpitaz  Fernandez,  Universidad  Nacional  Federico  
Villarreal,  Lima,  Peru  
 
In  this  essay  we  intend  to  analyze  the  similarities  and  differences  between  the  activities  of  
the  priests  and  the  militia,  its  religious  significance  and  policy  and  its  participation  in  the  
independence  process  through  the  use  of  the  weapons  and  the  appropriation  of  technology  
and  the  military  organization,  as  symbols  of  power  and  authority  in  Latin  America,  especially  
in  Peru,  Argentina  and  Mexico,  between  1800  and  1850  
In  the  organizational  structure  of  the  main  religious  orders  that  were  established  in  Latin  
America,  it  is  possible  to  find  some  similarities  between  the  organization  of  military  units  
and  those  of  the  religious  orders.  
Marchena  (1992),  the  organization  of  the  fighting  forces  in  America,  their  weapons  and  
tactics  employed,  allow  us  to  consider  that  the  American  wars  are,  essentially,  a  
prolongation  of  the  wars  that  are  taking  place  in  Europe  between  1792  and  1815.  The  
religious  orders  were  not  alien  to  the  social  conflicts,  political  and  economic  at  the  end  of  
the  XVIII  century,  are  evident  and  harden  at  the  beginning  of  the  nineteenth  century.  
The  consolidation  of  the  independence  process  and  the  organization  of  the  new  states,  
inaugurates  a  convulsive  period  of  anarchy,  chaos  and  social  disorder,  political  and  
economic,  caused  by  the  vacuum  of  power  and  the  power  struggles.  

21
   Wednesday  
Session  W2B  
 
Room  UI3  
11:00-­‐12:30  

“Hybrid  Warfare”:  the  Progression  of  Technological  Supplantation  of  

European  War  Horses  in  the  Development  of  Total  War,  1850-­‐1950  
 
Graduate  student  Chelsea  Medlock,  Oklahoma  State  University,  Stillwater,  USA  

The First World War was the apex of nineteenth century scientific and ideological trends and
can be viewed as a “hybrid” conflict, which involved the merging of pre-industrialized modes
of warfare (animals) and modern modes of warfare (mechanization) to produce the first total
and industrialized war of modernity. The Industrial Revolutions of the nineteenth century led
to societal pressure to modernize and mechanize in all areas of European society. The most
significant aspect of this push for industrialization was the supplantation of horses on the
battlefield; in this movement, Great Britain led the way for much of the nineteenth and
twentieth centuries. The technological supplantation of European war horses began during the
Crimean War with the introduction of the railroad to European warfare. It continued steadily
in the European cities from 1860 to 1880 with the advent of automobiles and other
technological innovations; however, the pace of removal sped up significantly after the 1890s
with the introduction of mass production and the industrialization of warfare. The skirmishes
and technological developments of the Interwar period hammered the final nail in the coffin
of equine warfare for the British, unlike its allies and rivals in Western society such as Nazi
Germany, the USSR, and even the United States. These countries continued to use horse-
power during the Second World War, with disastrous consequences. The British, on the other
hand, had been fully mechanized by 1939 (not including the prestigious Horse Guards). Thus,
Europe experienced an important transitional period in modern warfare regarding the
conversion from animal transportation to mechanical transportation. This paper explores the
transnational progression of equine supplantation in Western military from the Crimean War
to the Second World War. It follows the numerous industrial and technological revolutions
that affected the role of the horse on the battlefield and on the home front to produce modern
and industrialized concepts of total war.

22
East  -­‐  West  Transfer  of  Technology  during  the  Cold   Wednesday  
Session  W2C  
War:  2.  Organisations  and  Hardware  
Room  UI6  
Organiser  &  Chair:  Timo  Myllyntaus,  University  of  Turku,  Finland  
11:00-­‐12:30  

Technological  development  of  Finnish  shipbuilding:  From  a  contractor  to  

Russia  to  a  constructor  for  the  Soviet,  1900-­‐1960  
 
Ph.D.  candidate  Aaro  Sahari,  University  of  Helsinki,  Finland  
 
This  paper  examines  the  development  of  Finnish  shipbuilding  in  the  context  of  Russian  and  
Soviet  maritime  needs.  During  the  first  half  of  the  20th  century  Finnish  shipyards  went  from  
being  fully  dependent  on  Russian  commissions  to  relying  on  limited  domestic  markets,  
before  an  unprecedented  expansion  buoyed  by  war  reparations  and  subsequent  demand  
from  the  Soviet  Union.  The  industry  largely  procured  materials  and  technology  from  the  
west  and  sold  products  to  the  east.  Throughout  this  period  Finland  was  in  a  peculiar  place  
between  the  cold  war  lines.  With  this  paper  I  will  explore  the  scope  and  nature  of  Finnish  
ship  exports  into  the  Soviet  Union.  
Understanding  Russian  needs,  and  how  Finnish  shipyards  met  them,  allows  us  to  examine  
this  east-­‐west  link.  By  focusing  on  this  period  we  can  compare  both  political  changes  and  
technological  development.  Up  to  1917  Finland  was  part  of  the  Russian  empire  and  to  an  
extent  its  domestic  markets.  Still  before  the  Second  World  War  Finnish  shipbuilding  was  
underdeveloped  and  very  limited  in  scope.  By  1960  major  shipyards  were  able  to  offer  Soviet  
and  other  buyers  competitive  products.  As  global  shipping  had  moved  from  steam  to  
combustion,  the  change  in  Finnish  shipbuilding  was  not  only  quantitative  but  also  
qualitative.  
My  research  is  based  on  Finnish  shipbuilding  companies’  records  including  technical  ship’s  
cards.  With  these  construction  records  it  is  possible  to  use  quantitative  methodology  to  
recognize  trends  and  transitions  in  the  development  of  shipbuilding.  I  will  also  use  the  
Finnish  war  reparation  bureau  archives  and  other  government  records  to  establish  the  
diplomatically  controlled  setting,  under  which  most  of  Finnish-­‐Soviet  trade  took  place.  
This  paper  will  develop  the  central  themes  of  my  ongoing  doctoral  dissertation  work  on  
government  control  and  guidance  policies  in  Finnish  shipbuilding.  

23
   Wednesday  
Session  W2C  
 
Room  UI6  
11:00-­‐12:30  

The  Business  of  Foreign  Affairs  Unrealized  visions  of  joint  business,  
technology  and  politics  in  Finnish-­‐Soviet  shipbuilding  at  the  end  of  the  Cold  
War  
 
Ph.D.  candidate  Saara  Matala,  Aalto  University,  Finland  
 
Technology  transfer  between  the  West  and  East  has  played  a  remarkable,  though  
ambiguous,  role  in  Finnish  -­‐  Soviet  trade  during  the  Cold  War.  Throughout  this  period  Finland  
and  Soviet  Union  had  a  bilateral  trade  relationship  which  has  been  presented  as  a  political  
necessity  but  economical  profitable  for  Finland,  and  as  a  mean  to  ensure  Finland`s  
dependability  and  to  channel  western  technology  for  the  USSR.  The  technological  
collaboration  as  a  part  of  this  was  based  on  state`s  level  agreements,  but  from  Finland`s  
point  of  view  it  was  primarily  the  business  of  private  Finnish  enterprises.  
This  paper  explores  this  intermingling  of  technology  transfer,  foreign  affairs  and  private  
business  in  the  failed  efforts  to  increase  collaboration  between  Finnish  and  Soviet  shipyards  
towards  the  end  of  the  Cold  War.  It  does  it  through  a  case  study  of  the  shipbuilding  
company,  Wärtsilä  Marine  and  it`s  initiative  to  launch  a  joint  Finnish-­‐Soviet  enterprise  1987-­‐
89.  The  motives  of  private  Finnish  industry  were  mainly  economical:  to  maintain  market  
position,  to  increase  sales,  to  decrease  costs  of  production  and  to  bypass  the  regulations  of  
the  bilateral  trade  arrangements.  However,  also  the  political  dimension  was  strongly  
involved  in  the  rhetoric  and  the  channels  of  influence  used  to  promote  the  initiative  as  well  
as  implicitly  in  shaping  what  projects  was  contemplated.    
The  study  contributes  to  the  discussion  about  the  relationship  between  the  political  visions  
and  the  economic  interest  in  the  Finnish-­‐Soviet  technological  collaboration.  It  increases  
understanding  about  the  role  of  private  companies  as  being  allies  in  forging  technopolitical  
visions  of  technology  transfer  and  trade.  However,  the  efforts  appeared  to  be  useless  as  
neither  of  the  partners,  Soviet  Union  or  Wärtsilä  Marine,  existed  anymore  more  than  a  
couple  of  years.  From  this  angle,  the  study  increases  also  knowledge  about  the  phase  of  
turmoil  and  transition  in  the  end  of  the  Cold  War.    
The  primary  previously  unexplored  sources  consists  of  Finnish  archival  material  both  from  
the  public  and  private  side  (Finnish  Ministry  of  Foreign  Affairs  and  Central  Archives  for  
Finnish  Business  Records)  and  interviews  to  explore  the  economic  and  political  motives  and  
technopolitical  visions  behind  this  initiative.  

24
   Wednesday  
Session  W2C  
 
Room  UI6  
11:00-­‐12:30  

Missed  Transfer  Chance.  Early  outsourcing  of  truck  transport  in  Russia  and  
East  Germany  in  the  1950s  had  no  followers  in  the  West  
 
Professor  Richard  Vahrenkamp,  Logistic  Consulting  Berlin,  Germany  
 
In  the  1950s  the  Soviet-­‐Union  and  the  German  Democratic  Republic  (GDR)  introduced  an  
innovative  concept  of  cargo  transport  by  trucks:  They  pulled  out  the  truck  fleets  that  were  
operated  by  the  enterprises  of  industry,  construction  and  commerce  and  concentrated  them  
into  service  companies  (forwarders)  that  operated  at  the  request  of  the  enterprises.  By  
bundling  orders  of  different  clients  the  capacity  utilization  of  the  loading  space  of  the  trucks  
could  be  increased  and  a  macroeconomic  utility  were  generated.  I  made  some  research  to  
explore  this  innovation.  For  the  case  of  Soviet-­‐Union  I  relied  on  papers  published  in  German  
in  the  GDR.  The  Western  management  did  not  pick  up  this  concept  but  invented  it  a  second  
time  30  years  later  in  the  1980s  under  the  name  “outsourcing”.  This  concept  was  imported  
from  the  Japanese  car  industry  (Toyota  production  system).[1]  The  Western  management  
made  no  reference  to  the  Eastern  innovation  as  research  in  the  archives  of  trade  journals  
revealed.  The  Western  management  literature  points  out  to  outsource  only  those  business  
processes  that  are  not  closely  tied  to  core  processes  of  the  enterprise.  This  experience  made  
also  the  Soviet-­‐Union  and  the  GDR.  The  outsourcing  in  the  construction  industry  and  in  the  
wholesale  enterprises,  where  transport  was  closely  tied  to  core  processes,  was  not  
successful.  This  paper  could  be  a  starting  point  for  an  international  comparative  research  
project.  Scholars  in  the  states  of  the  former  Eastern  Bloc  could  evaluate  the  outsourcing  
policy  in  the  1950s  and  1960s  in  their  country.  

25
   Wednesday  
Session  W2C  
 
Room  UI6  
11:00-­‐12:30  

International  Truck  Transport  during  the  Cold  War  

Lecturer  Emiliya  Karaboeva,  Eindhoven  University  of  Technology,  The  Netherlands/Plovdiv  
University,  Bulgaria  
 
The  project  deals  with  the  international  truck  transport  in  the  framework  of  the  Cold  War  
regime  of  separation.  The  case  study  is  the  Bulgarian  state  cargo  company  SO  MAT  (Business  
Association  of  International  Automobile  Transport)  and  the  group  of  the  Bulgarian  
international  truck  drivers.  
The  main  idea  behind  the  project  is  that  the  global  transnational  truck  transport  and  also  the  
TIR  system  allowed  extensive  transfer  of  goods,  technologies,  but  also  images,  ideas  and  
values  across  the  Iron  Curtain.  These  transfers  and  flows  can  be  seen  on  at  least  three  
different  levels:  1.  the  official  network  of  cargo  transfers  covering  the  whole  Europe  and  the  
Middle  East.  2.  the  state  contraband  transfers  of  illicit  goods  and  technologies  between  
Bulgaria  and  the  Middle  East.  3.  the  transnational  parallel  truck  drivers’  infrastructure  for  
unofficial  distribution  of  smuggled  goods  across  the  Iron  Curtain,  covering  the  socialist  
countries,  Western  Europe  and  the  Middle  East.  
The  main  thesis  is  that  despite  the  Cold  War  separation  and  the  ideological  warfare,  namely  
the  international  transport  system,  presented  here  by  the  truck  transport,  allows  for  more  
holistic  analysis  of  the  seemingly  contradictory  essence  of  the  actual  and  rather  extensive  
contacts  and  transfers  between  the  two  blocs.  This  approach  considers  not  only  the  
intergovernmental  trade  and  exchange,  but  also  the  way  the  flows  of  goods,  images  and  
ideas  crossed  the  Curtain  and  reached  the  ordinary  people  mainly  via  the  smuggling  system  
of  the  truckers,  who  transferred  technological  gadgets,  clothes,  magazines,  and  other  
consumer  goods.  The  general  conclusion  is  that  these  flows  and  exchange  also  should  be  
seen  as  one  of  the  most  important  tools  for  hidden  unification  of  the  tastes,  values  and  
attitudes  of  people  from  the  both  sides  of  the  Wall.  This  unification  of  tastes  and  values  
proved  further  to  be  one  of  the  key  reasons  for  the  smoother  transition  from  socialist  to  
market  economy  system  after  1989.  
The  research  is  based  on  various  data  provided  by  different  kinds  of  sources,  including  
archival  documents,  interviews,  and  officially  published  state  documents.  

26
Daily  Life  and  Symbols  of  Technological  Progress   Wednesday  
Session  W2D  
Organisers:     Artemis  Yagou,  Macromedia  University  for  Media    
    and  Communication,  Munich,  Germany   Room  UI7  
    Slawomir  Lotysz,  University  of  Zielona  Gora,  Poland  
11:00-­‐12:30  
Chair:       Patryk  Wasiak,  University  of  Wroclaw,  Poland  

 
 

The  proposed  panel  adresses  issues  of  technology  usage  in  daily  life,  with  emphasis  on  the  
formation  of  symbols  of  technological  progress.  The  four  papers  of  the  panel  deal  with  
technological  objects  from  the  domain  of  the  everyday:  modest  and  mundane,  but  also  
ubiquitous  and  essential,  such  objects  influence  our  perception  of  technological  change  and  
reveal  a  lot  about  the  related  ideologies  of  the  societies  in  which  they  belong.  More  
specifically:  Artemis  Yagou  examines  construction  toys  and  their  packaging  (1920s-­‐1950s)  as  
representations  of  technological  change  and  of  evolving  public  perceptions  of  technology.  
Sonja  Petersen  traces  the  role  of  the  electric  kitchen  in  the  German  household  (1930-­‐2006),  
by  using  a  cookbook  first  published  in  1936  as  a  case  study  to  disscuss  how  the  fading  of  
traditional  skills  and  the  emergence  of  novel  ones  were  negotiated  by  electric  kitchen  users.  
Sławomir  Łotysz  employs  the  example  of  the  electric  iron  in  postwar  Poland  to  illustrate  the  
complex  processes  of  introducing  and  using  new  technology  within  a  state-­‐controlled  
economy  that  was  resistant  and  even  hostile  to  change.  Constantin  Canavas  uses  the  
example  of  the  public  access  defibrillator  to  discuss  how  such  technology  is  perceived  as  a  
symbol  of  efficiency,  safety  and  technological  progress  in  contemporary  societies.  As  a  
whole,  the  panel  aims  to  foreground  international  and  interdisciplinary  examples  of  
technologies  of  everyday  life,  to  generate  a  creative  dialogue  between  them  and  to  illustrate  
the  processes  of  interaction  between  technology  and  changing  socioeconomic  conditions.      

27
  
  Wednesday  
Session  W2D  
 
Room  UI7  
11:00-­‐12:30  

Playful  technology  in  a  box:  Construction  sets  and  their  packaging  as  symbols  
of  technological  transition  
 
Dr.  Artemis  Yagou,  Macromedia  University  for  Media  and  Communication,  Munich,  
Germany  
 
This  paper  deals  with  representations  of  technology  and  the  ways  in  which  they  influence  
daily  life.  The  specific  focus  is  on  so-­‐called  technical  or  construction  toys,  such  a  sets  of  
building  blocks;  these  originate  from  the  world  of  building  and  machinery  and  are  inspired  
by  the  architectural  and  technological  environment.  
The  boxes  of  such  toys  are  mundane  and  perishable  objects  which  however  constitute  a  rich  
source  on  behaviors  and  beliefs  in  relation  to  technology.  Boxes  for  technical  toys  are  not  
mere  containers  to  protect  and  carry  the  toy,  they  are  indispensable  and  crucial  components  
of  the  product;  they  support  the  significance  of  the  playthings  they  contain  and  contribute  to  
their  functions  and  symbolism  in  multifarious  ways.  These  boxes  are  thus  central  in  the  
generation  and  dissemination  of  relevant  technological  knowledge  and  its  applications:  what  
the  toy  is  and  how  it  functions;  who  is  supposed  to  use  it,  when,  where,  and  how;  what  kinds  
of  behavior  by  children  and  parents  it  encourages;  what  types  of  professional  orientation  it  
promotes;  how  it  affects  the  development  and  diffusion  of  specific  attitudes  towards  science  
and  technology;  how  it  is  related  to  the  unfolding  of  wider  social  or  political  agendas.  
The  paper  will  present  examples  of  toys  and  their  boxes  from  technological  and  toy  museum  
collections  in  Germany  and  discuss  these  and  similar  questions,  with  the  aim  of  contributing  
to  the  symposium's  subject  of  transitional  aspects  of  technology.  
 

28
   Wednesday  
Session  W2D  
 
Room  UI7  
11:00-­‐12:30  

The  all-­‐electric  kitchen  as  symbol  of  modern  housekeeping  and  technological  
progress  in  Germany  (1930-­‐2006)  
 
Dr.  Sonja  Petersen,  University  of  Stuttgart,  Germany  
 
Our  eating,  conservation,  food  preparation  and  cooking  habits  changed  significantly  due  to  
the  implantation  of  electric  household  appliances.  Cookbooks  are  a  rarely  used  source  in  the  
history  of  technology  and  consumption.  Especially  energy  supply  companies,  like  the  Berliner  
Kraft-­‐  und  Licht  (BEWAG)  -­‐  Aktiengesellschaft,  tried  to  educate  users  to  buy  electric  
appliances  for  example  by  special  cook  books.  These  books  create  new  needs,  even  before  
the  appliances  became  part  of  standard  household  equipment.  My  thesis  is  that  the  all-­‐
electric  kitchen  becomes  a  symbol  of  modern  housekeeping  and  technological  progress  in  
Germany  and  that  on  the  one  hand,  knowledge  about  manual  skills  and  traditional  cooking  
procedures  get  lost  in  the  process  but,  on  the  other  hand,  new  knowledge  concerning  the  
handling  of  electric  household  appliances  for  preparation  and  cooking  needed  to  be  gained  
by  the  users.  This  process  is  illustrated  in  a  case  study  of  the  cookbook  “Das  elektrische  
Kochen”,  first  published  in  1936.  The  cookbook  has  now  been  in  print  for  75  years,  from  its  
first  publication  to  the  present,  in  no  less  than  54  editions.  Over  the  decades,  this  cookbook  
has  accompanied  the  technological  progress  of  the  all-­‐electric  kitchen  in  Germany.  It  shows  
how  the  ideas  of  technological  progress  changed  over  70  years  from  the  perspective  of  
energy  supply  companies.  

29
   Wednesday  
Session  W2D  
 
Room  UI7  
11:00-­‐12:30  

Hot  commodity:  Making  clothing  irons  in  post-­‐war  Poland  

Dr.  Slawomir  Lotysz,  University  of  Zielona  Gora,  Poland  
 
The  clothing  iron  is  one  of  the  most  basic  and  probably  the  most  common  household  
appliance  in  the  world.  The  first  electric  irons  appeared  in  Poland  in  the  1920s  but  until  the  
World  War  Two  broke  they  remained  rather  a  scarce  commodity  mainly  due  to  general  
underdevelopment  of  power  grid  and  relatively  high  prices  of  energy.  During  the  Nazi  
occupation,  the  charcoal,  and  box  &  slug  irons  were  again  in  vogue,  and  the  market  for  
electric  units  recovered  only  in  the  early  1950s.  At  first  the  market  of  electric  iron  was  left  
aside  by  state  owned  factories,  and  as  such  small  private  enterprises  and  cooperatives  
picked  up  the  slack.  The  irons  that  they  produced  were  very  simple  and  robust,  but  sufficient  
to  fill  the  want.  
As  the  market  has  been  saturated  to  some  extent  in  1960s  and  later,  the  customers  started  
to  complain  about  low  quality  and  functionality  of  domestic  irons.  The  matter  was  taken  in  
hands  by  testers  from  the  Office  of  Quality  Mark.  Also,  the  designers  associated  with  the  
Institute  of  Industrial  Design  took  the  electric  irons  on  their  drawing  boards.  However,  most  
of  those  steps  did  not  bring  any  tangible  effects.  A  significant  exception  was  improving  
working  humidity  conditions  of  irons  produced  at  Nowa  Deba  plant  in  southern  Poland.  In  
this  case  the  re-­‐designing  process  was  initiated  by  the  African  buyers  of  Polish  irons,  and  was  
carried  out  under  the  supervision  of  central  governmental  institutions  and  the  socialist  party  
leaders  of  the  highest  ranks.  Significanly,  the  mentioned  irron,  denominated  as  model  C28,  is  
still  being  produced  in  Poland  since  then,  which  beats  all  records  of  longevity  of  industrial  
design  in  the  country.  
The  paper  analyzes  how  the  quality,  functionality  and  the  esthetics  of  electric  irons  was  
negotiated  in  the  realm  of  state  controlled  economy.  The  paper  concludes,  that  the  
communication  between  designers,  producers  and  customers  of  electric  irons,  and  other  
household  appliances,  in  post-­‐war  Poland  was  highly  ineffective,  and  as  such  the  case  of  a  
robust  model  C28,  which  retained  its  main  features  and  shape  unchanged  for  the  next  half  a  
century,  is  not  an  exception,  but  an  exemplification  of  this  claim.  

30
Turning  Points  in  Technological  Development  in   Wednesday  
Session  W3A  
Romania  from  the  mid-­‐19th  century  to  nowadays:  
Room  UI2  
2.  Materials  Science  &  Industry   14:00-­‐15:30  
Organiser:  Alexandre  Herlea,  Technical  University  Belfort  Montbéliard,  
France  
Chair:  Tudor  Ionescu,  University  of  Vienna,  Austria  

Romanian  contribution  to  the  Materials  Science  

Professor  Horia  Colan  
 
La  fin  du  XIXe  siècle  a  marqué,  du  point  de  vue  de  la  relation  science-­‐industrie,  le  début  d"  
une  nouvelle  époque  :  celle  de  la  recherche  scientifique  dirigée  vers  l  industrie  qui  continue  
d"  ̀exister  jusqu‘à  nos  jours,  quand  le  progrès  industriel  et  celui  scientifique  sont  étroitement  
liés.  Un  exemple  dans  ce  sens  est  la  création,  il  y  a  un  siècle,  de  la  science  des  matériaux,  en  
majorité  métalliques,  dont  lʹ′  application  a  révolutionné  l'industrie  et  a  eu  de  grandes  
conséquences  sur  le  développement  de  la  civilisation.  
Les  étapes  de  l'histoire  de  la  science  des  matériaux  résultent  des  grands  événements  qui  ont  
exercé  une  influence  décisive  sur  sa  formation  et  son  développement.  A  mon  avis,  ceux-­‐ci  
sont  les  suivants  :  l'introduction  de  l'expérimentation  en  métallurgie  et  la  découverte  de  
nouveaux  matériaux  (Réaumur,  1722)  ;  la  découverte  des  constituants  et  des  
transformations  des  phases  dans  les  alliages,  c'-­‐est-­‐à  dire  la  création  de  la  théorie  des  
alliages  et  des  traitements  thermiques  grâce  à  deux  méthodes  d'investigation  :  la  
métallographie  et  l'analyse  thermique  (Osmond,  Le  Chatelier,  Roberts-­‐Austen,  Martens,  
1887-­‐1895)  ;  la  découverte  de  la  diffraction  des  rayons  X  et  leur  application  en  
cristallographie  (Bungeţianu,  1896  ;  von  Laue,  1912  ;  Bragg,  1913)  ;  l'idée  des  défauts  
cristallins  (dislocations)  et  leur  découverte  expérimentale  ultérieure  (Taylor,  Orowan,  
Burgers,  Frank  etc,  1934-­‐1939).  
Anghel  Saligny  (1854-­‐1925)  a  élaboré  le  projet  et  a  construit  le  plus  long  pont  d'Europe  
(1895).  Son"  Mémoire  sur  le  projet  du  pont  sur  le  Danube  à  Cernavodă"  (1888)  est  un  
exceptionnel  ouvrage  sur  les  propriétés  mécaniques  et  technologiques  des  aciers.  À  Reşiţa  il  
y  avait  dès  1880  le  laboratoire  d'essais  physiques  (mécaniques),  enrichi  ensuite  avec  des  
sections  comme  la  métallographie,  l'analyse  dilatométrique,  etc.  À  Bucarest,  le  premier  
laboratoire  complètement  outillé  a  été  fondé  en  1886  à  l'Ecole  des  Ponts  et  Chaussées  par  l  
'éminent  chimiste  Alfonse  Saligny.  En  1924  est  créé  le  laboratoire  de  métallurgie  à  l'Ecole  
Polytechnique,  qui  en  1927  est  complétée  par  une  nouvelle  section  de  métallographie  et  
traitements  thermique  et  en  1930  par  des  appareils  de  rayon  X,  spectroscopie,  etc.  grâce  au  
professeur  Traian  Negrescu.  
Au  début  du  XXe  siècle  apparaissent  en  Roumanie  les  premières  recherches  
métallographiques  et  d'analyse  thermique  de  niveau  international.  Elles  sont  dues  à  Cristea  
Nicolescu-­‐Otin  (1879-­‐1954)  et  sont  publiées  à  l'Académie  Roumaine  (1910-­‐1913).  

31
   Wednesday  
Session  W3A  
 
Room  UI2  
14:00-­‐15:30  

Evolution  of  nanomaterials  development  in  Romania:  from  first  ideas  to  first  
technology  transfers  
 
Lecturer  Gabriela  Adriana  Plaiasu  
Researcher  Radu  Robert  Piticescu  
Researcher  Vasile  Rizea  
Professor  Marioara  Abrudeanu  
 
The  history  of  nanomaterials  in  Romania  started  around  year  1987  when  the  Joint  
Economical  Aid  Council  (CAER)  of  former  communist  countries  started  the  first  research  
program  aiming  to  develop  the  so-­‐called  adiabatic  motor,  requiring  nanostructured  ceramics  
materials.  There  were  practically  no  relevant  experimental  developments  and  the  program  
was  closed  in  1991.  After  the  Romanian  revolution  of  December  1989,  the  access  to  
international  scientific  and  education  community  has  opened  a  large  gate  to  new  ideas,  new  
markets  and  new  opportunities.  
Collaboration  with  partners  from  France  (e.g.  CNRS/PROMES  Franc)  started  around  1995  in  
the  frame  of  different  bilateral  programs.  NATO  Science  for  Peace  and  European  Programs  
(SOLFACE,  SFERA)  was  one  of  the  first  success  stories  enabling  the  joint  development  of  new  
structural  and  functional  ceramic  nanomaterials  by  original  physical  and  chemical  
procedures.  In  1997  the  first  attempts  to  develop  the  first  National  Program  for  
Nanomaterials  started  under  the  leadership  of  Prof.  Teodor  Segarceanu  from  IMNR,  
nominated  by  the  National  Agency  for  Scientific  Research.  This  work  was  continued  and  
finished  by  the  Romanian  Association  of  Materials.  In  the  same  time  Acad.  Prof.  Dan  Dascalu  
from  the  Institute  for  Microtechnologies  proposed  a  first  national  program  for  micro  and  
nanotechnologies.  After  year  2001  the  two  programs  were  joined  in  the  first  National  
Programs  for  Materials,  Micro  and  Nanotechnologies  –  MATNANTECH,  financing  an  
important  number  of  applied  projects  in  cooperation  between  academic  and  industrial  
partners.  New  modern  experimental  facilities  were  developed  in  all  major  Academic  Centers  
from  Bucharest,  Cluj,  Iassy,  Timisoara,  Constanta,  Pitesti,  Galatzi  and  even  more.  The  
growing  importance  of  the  National  entities  is  reflected  in  the  study  and  electronic  resources  
database  NANOPROSPECT,  a  study  of  the  possible  strategy  for  development  of  
nanomaetrials  and  nanotechnologies  in  Romania  for  the  next  period.  In  the  main  text  of  this  
communication  examples  of  relevant  achievements  of  Romanian  research  in  nanomaterials  
will  be  given.  

32
   Wednesday  
Session  W3A  
 
Room  UI2  
14:00-­‐15:30  

Priorities  in  Romanian  oil  and  gas  industry:  resource;  personalities;  

inventions;  technologies;  corporate  developments;  social  and  historical  
connections  in  situs,  in  tempus  and  their  historical  evolution  (In  French)  
 
Professor  Cotorobai  Victoria,  Gheorghe  Asachi  Technical  University  of  Iași,  Romania  
 
The  Ponto  -­‐  area  Carpatho-­‐  Danubian  were  born,  grew  up,  were  formed  and  were  fulfilled,  
along  history,  great  people  who  have  contributed  to  the  progress  of  humanity.  Others  just  
were  born,  raised  and  formed  here  but  fulfillment  and  have  done  it  in  other  societies  more  
open  to  innovation  and,  certainly  more  potent  for  adequate  funding  of  research  and  
practical  applications,  and  more  pragmatic  approach  subject.  Some  of  them  acted  as  true  
„explosion  of  intellectual  achievement  "  that  far  removed  in  space  or  in  the  future,  
influencing  ,  for  a  long  period  of  human  development.  One  of  these  intellectuals,  born  and  
then  dial  here,  in  Romania,  intellectual  potential  which  exploded  in  the  epoch  but  whose  
innovations  have  overcome  many  epoch  is  Romanian  engineer  Gogu  Constantinescu  .  Its  
contributions  in  introducing  the  theory  of  Sonics  and  concerns  about  the  possible  
applications  ,  evidenced  by  valuable  patents,  underlying  the  Romanian  engineer  John  Basgan  
patent  "  Method  for  improving  the  efficiency  of  advanced  rotary  drilling,  by  rotation  
percussion  and  the  depreciation  of  hydro  mechanic  pressure  "  that  has  revolutionized  the  
world  drilling  technology.  
This  paper  presents  a  comprehensive  analysis  on  multiple  levels,  inventions  /  innovations  of  
several  Romanian  engineers  and  technological  priorities  of  the  Romanian  oil  and  gas  
technology  and  the  interrelations  between  genital  area  creative  humans,  the  training  spaces  
and  the  fruitfulness  of  their  ideas.  Analysis  criteria  adopted  are:  a)  oil  and  gas  in  Romania:  
short  history;  b)  personalities  involved  in  oil  and  gas:  their  professional  training  and  their  
inventions;  interconnection  between  formative  professional  institutions,  research  and  
technological  implementation  Romanian,  western  and  eastern  Romanian;  c)  role  Romanian  
oil  in  European  history;  d)  oil-­‐gas  history  and  social  aspects  e)  the  possible  continuity  of  the  
oil  and  gas  industry  in  Romania:  Bioengineering,  new  technologies.  

33
   Wednesday  
Session  W3A  
 
Room  UI2  
14:00-­‐15:30  

The  Beginnings  of  Explosive-­‐Material  Manufacturing  in  Romania  (1921-­‐1942)  

Professor  Elena  Helerea,  Transilvania University of Brasov, Romania  
Mr.  Florentin  Olteanu  
 
La  communication  concerne  la  première  usine  d’explosifs  de  Roumanie:  sa  mise  en  place  et  
son  développement,  ainsi  que  les  implications  socio-­‐économiques  au  niveau  local  et  
national.  Après  la  Premiere  Guerre  Mondiale  et  la  création  de  l’Etat  unitaire  roumain,  le  
développement  économique  s’accélère.  Parmi  les  priorités,  à  part  l’agriculture  :  
l’exploitation  et  l’utilisation  des  matières  premières  et  de  l’énergie.  Immédiatement  après  la  
guerre,  l’industrie  minière  doit  répondre  aux  besoins  d’explosifs  nécessaires  dans  le  
processus  d’exploitation  minière.  Il  était  ainsi  urgent  et  impératif  de  fonder  en  Roumanie  
une  usine  pour  leur  fabrication.  
Le  siège  de  l’usine  a  été  établi  aux  alentours  de  la  ville  de  Fagaras,  région  située  au  centre  du  
Pays,  au  pieds  des  montagnes,  bénéficiant  ainsi  d’un  degré  de  sécurité  élevée.  
La  première  société  roumaine  d’explosifs,  une  société  commerciale  anonyme,  est  fondée  le  
10  février  1921,  jour  de  son  enregistrement  par  l’Administration  de  Brasov,  Le  capital  est  à  
60%  roumain  (10%  l’Etat  et  50%  capital  privé)  et  40%  étranger:  le  groupe  des  Sociétés  Nobel  
Industries  Ltd.  et  Dynamit  Nobel  A.  G  de  Bratislava.  Ces  derniers  apportent  des  installations,  
machines  et  assurent  le  support  technique.  La  nouvelle  société  obtient  un  monopole  de  30  
ans.  
En  1924,  l’usine  d’explosifs  de  Fagaras  devient  opérationnelle  avec  trois  branches:  celle  de  la  
production  d’acide  nitrique,  celle  d’explosifs  de  sécurité  et  celle  de  dynamite.  Le  personnel  
technique,  de  spécialité  et  d’encadrement  est  formé  par  des  roumains  et  des  étrangers.  La  
matière  première  utilisée  provient  de  Roumanie,  Allemagne,  France,  Amérique  du  Sud,  
Tchécoslovaquie,  Autriche.  
La  mise  en  place  de  cette  usine  à  Fagaras  eut  un  fort  impact  sur  la  région:  la  construction  des  
logements  et  des  écoles,  un  déplacement  de  la  population  rurale  vers  la  ville  de  Fagaras  et  
ses  alentours;  un  centre  de  recherche  est  mis  en  place  et  des  chercheurs  s’y  installent.  
L’article  examine  les  conditions  dans  lesquelles  la  diversification  de  la  production  et  la  
capacité  de  fabrication  d’explosifs  jusqu’aux  années  1939-­‐1942,  lorsque  la  production  
militaire  prend  le  pas  sur  la  production  civile.  

34
IXth  Annual  Symposium  on  the  Social  History   Wednesday  
Session  W3B  
of  Military  Technology:  2  
Room  UI3  
Organiser:  Barton  Hacker,  National  Museum  of  American  History,  
14:00-­‐15:30  
Washington,  USA  
Chair:  Ciro  Paoletti,  Italian  Commission  of  Military  History  (CISM),  Rome,  
Italy  

Union  and  Confederate  views  on  guncotton  

Dr.  Yoel  Bergman,  Tel-­‐Aviv  University,  Israel  
 
Yet  few  years  before  in  the  Confederacy,  guncotton  was  employed  in  electric  torpedoes  and  
in  other  weapons.  The  "electric  torpedo"  was  a  static  mine  laid  under  water  and  detonated  
from  a  remote  operator  position,  by  sending  an  electric  current  through  insulated  wires.  
Such  a  device  was  invented  before  the  War  but  was  improved  by  the  South  with  the  
contributions  of  Charles  Wheatstone  with  his  portable  electric  generator  and  Frederick  
Abel's  fuses  for  denotation.  Abel's  improvement  in  the  guncotton  process  during  1862-­‐1865  
may  have  helped  him  to  devise  the  needed  fuse  and  assist  the  South  in  employing  
guncotton.  
Several  sources  indicate  that  guncotton  use  was  not  a  sporadic  incident.  Civil  War  General  
Gabriel  Rains  wrote  that  guncotton  was  the  more  effective  explosive  in  Southern  torpedoes  
and  also  in  shells,  and  the  Scientific  American  after  the  War  writes  about  guncotton  use  in  
the  Confederacy.  One  indication  follows  May  6,  1864.  On  that  day  for  the  first  time  in  
history,  an  electrically  detonated  torpedo  sunk  a  warship,  the  Union  Commodore  Jones  in  
the  James  River,  Virginia.  Following  the  incident  Union  advance  toward  Richmond  was  
halted,  prompting  the  South  to  equip  with  more  electric  torpedoes.  This  seems  to  have  
reflected  on  guncotton  procurement.  On  June  20,  1864  the  Confederate  Navy  Secretary  
Mallory  wrote  to  his  agent  in  England:  "We  require  as  soon  as  we  can  get  it  the  25  miles  of  
insulated  wires  and  1000  pounds  of  guncotton  ordered  in  my  letter  of  11th  of  April"  and  "If  
you  can  send  us  5000  pounds  of  guncotton  such  as  is  prepared  by  the  last  improved  process  
(the  new  Frederick  Abel  process-­‐Y.B)  you  will  please  do  so.  This  is  required  specially  for  
torpedo  services,  which  is  destined  to  become  an  important  element  of  the  defensive  war".  
Procurement  was  made  abroad  since  both  sides  in  the  War  were  unsuccessful  in  their  
attempts  to  manufacture  guncotton.  The  South  had  the  cotton  but  not  the  essential  
ingredient  nitric  acid,  while  the  Union  had  nitric  acid  but  not  cotton.  

35
   Wednesday  
Session  W3B  
 
Room  UI3  
14:00-­‐15:30  

‘They  say  that  it  excited  laughter  rather  than  terror,  among  their  men’:  The  
British  Professional  Military  Debate  on  Mitrailleurs,  1869-­‐1875  
 
Ph.D.  candidate  Ryan  Patterson,  University  of  Exeter,  United  Kingdom  

Amateur  enthusiasm  and  official  scepticism;  these  two  threads  ran  through  the  debate  
among  British  officers  on  the  question  of  mitrailleurs  (early  machine  guns)  before  their  
incorporation  into  the  army.  In  my  paper,  I  explore  these  arguments  as  a  window  into  the  
culture  of  military,  its  images  of  itself,  and  its  images  of  empire  during  a  pivotal  period  in  the  
formation  of  British  imperialism.  
My  study  takes  a  comparative  look  at  the  records  of  the  War  Office  1870  and  1871  Special  
Committees  on  Mitrailleurs  and  those  of  the  Director  of  Artillery.  I  then  show  the  highly  
cultural  components  of  this  technical  and  tactical  debate  with  an  examination  of  the  
proceedings  of  the  Royal  United  Services  Institution  and  a  number  of  publications,  articles,  
and  pamphlets  released  by  officers  with  an  interest  in  the  topic.  
I  employ  David  Edgerton’s  use-­‐based  approach  to  the  history  of  invention,  which  resists  the  
tendency  to  characterise  novel  technologies  as  ‘revolutionary’  or  inevitable.  To  become  
accepted  a  technology  must  only  be  perceived  as  superior  to  alternatives  in  those  specific  
categories  that  are  believed  to  be  important.  Thus,  the  perspectives  of  testing  committees  at  
the  War  Office,  theorists  at  the  Royal  United  Services  Institution,  and  proponents  of  
expansion  in  the  colonies,  reveal  what  those  commentators  felt  was  needed  in  a  new  
weapon  or,  indeed,  why  and  where  new  weapons  were  needed.  To  many  officers,  the  
mitrailleur  appeared  to  be  an  ideal  solution  to  the  challenges  of  African  and  Indian  ‘small  
wars’,  as  they  then  conceived  them.  

36
   Wednesday  
Session  W3B  
 
Room  UI3  
14:00-­‐15:30  

The  Bullet-­‐proof  Vest  and  the  Archduke:  19th  Century  Innovation  Versus  
20th  Century  Firepower.  
 
Researcher  Lisa  Traynor,  Royal  Armouries  Museum,  Leeds,  United  Kingdom  

Archduke  Franz  Ferdinand  was  assassinated  on  the  28th  June  1914  in  Sarajevo.  The  assassin,  
Gavrilo  Princip’s  lucky  shot,  struck  him  in  the  neck,  resulting  in  the  Archduke  bleeding  to  
death.  Historical  rumours  claim  that  the  Archduke  owned  a  piece  of  silk  bullet-­‐proof  body  
armour,  which  he  failed  to  wear  that  day.  Originally  the  brainchild  of  priest-­‐turned-­‐inventor  
Casimir  Zeglen,  this  armour  was  composed  of  a  combination  of  organic  layers,  most  notably  
silk,  which  had  bullet  stopping  capabilities.  By  the  early  1900?s  these  armours  were  being  
sold  globally,  and  were  marketed  to  heads  of  state  and  royalty.  
The  focus  of  this  paper  is  to  report  the  on-­‐going  research  at  the  Royal  Armouries  of  the  
capabilities  of  Zeglen  type  replica  armours  against  the  FN  Browning  Model  1910,  in  .380  ACP  
(M1910).  This  was  the  same  model  of  self-­‐loading  pistol  used  to  assassinate  Archduke  Franz  
Ferdinand.  So  far  the  Royal  Armouries  has  tested  early  Zeglen  patents  successfully  against  
various  black-­‐powder  calibres  of  the  19th  century.  The  tests  on  Zeglen’s  early  patents  
against  modern  .380  ACP  have  not  been  as  successful,  however  they  have  provided  
promising  indicators  for  what  later  Zeglen  patents  might  be  able  to  withstand.  
Princip’s  shot  heard  around  the  world  is  something  which  as  a  researcher  of  arms  and  
armour  within  this  epoch  fascinates  me.  The  idea  of  Ferdinand’s  survival  has  led  many  to  
wonder  about  the  outbreak  of  War  in  1914.  Had  he  lived,  could  this  global  conflict  have  been  
delayed  or  even  prevented?  
Through  ballistic  testing,  with  firearms  and  replica  type  silk  vests,  the  Royal  Armouries  will  
eventually  be  able  to  show  which  Zeglen  patent,  if  any,  would  have  withstood  the  bullet  
from  Princip’s  pistol.  

37
East  -­‐  West  Transfer  of  Technology  during  the  Cold   Wednesday  
Session  W3C  
War:  3.  Commerce  or  Security  
Room  UI6  
Organiser:  Timo  Myllyntaus,  University  of  Turku,  Finland  
14:00-­‐15:30  
Chair:  Elena  Kochetkova,  National  Research  University  Higher  School  of  
Economics,  Saint-­‐Petersburg,  Russia  

Needs  of  Industrialization  and  the  Vice  of  Economic  Depression  as  Incentives  
for  the  Technology  Transfer:  the  1935  Agreement  between  the  RCA  and  the  
Soviet  People’s  Commissariat  in  Radio  and  Electronics.  
 
Professor  Vasily  Borisov,  Russian  Academy  of  Sciences,  Moscow,  Russia  

In  December  1935  some  American  newspapers  reported  that  Amtorg,  the  Soviet  trading  
corporation,  had  ordered  $2,000,000  worth  of  radio  equipment  and  machinery  for  shipment  
to  the  Soviet  Union[1].  The  news  was  remarkable,  as  the  United  States  did  not  recognize  the  
Soviet  Republic  for  a  very  long  time  and  had  made  that  only  in  1933.  So  in  previous  years  the  
USSR  contacted  mainly  with  the  West  European  companies  when  stocking  up  with  electronic  
equipment.  One  more  curious  fact  was  that  the  purchase  had  been  approved  by  the  U.S.  
army  and  navy  and  the  State  Department.  The  equipment  was  to  be  made  in  the  Radio  
Corporation  of  America  plants  in  Camden  and  Harrison,  New  Jersey.  
The  RCA  manufactured  a  complete  television  system,  including  the  transmitter,  control  
rooms,  cameras,  and  receivers.  The  RCA  transmitting  system  was  installed  at  the  Moscow  TV  
center  for  completely  electronic  translation  of  television  programs.  Besides  the  RCA  plants  
delivered  three  technologic  lines  for  radio  valves  production.  The  technologic  lines  were  
installed  at  plants  in  Leningrad  and  in  the  suburb  of  Moscow.[2]  
Business  got  over  political  discrepancies:  the  USSR  needed  facilities  of  the  well-­‐known  
corporation  for  the  aims  of  industrialization,  while  in  conditions  of  the  recession  the  RCA  
needed  solvent  customers  for  their  production.  

38
   Wednesday  
Session  W3C  
 
Room  UI6  
14:00-­‐15:30  

Transnational  reactions  to  the  Soviet  oil  offensive:  NATO  debates  on  oil  
exports  and  pipeline  technology  (1960-­‐1962)  
 
Ph.D.  candidate  Roberto  Cantoni,  University  of  Manchester,  United  Kingdom  

By  the  late-­‐1950s,  the  Soviet  Union  had  reacquired  a  strong  position  as  a  world  oil  exporter,  
thanks  to  a  number  of  discoveries  in  the  Ural-­‐Volga  area.  In  order  to  transport  their  oil  to  
strategic  locations  within  the  Soviet  Union  and  to  Europe,  the  Soviets  devised  a  project  of  a  
colossal  pipeline  system  that  would  connect  oilfields  to  Eastern  Europe,  as  well  as  to  the  
Black  and  the  Baltic  Seas.  Works  to  the  system  started  in  1960.  Anxieties  for  the  pipeline  
coupled  with  those  arising  from  a  spectacular  oil  export  strategy  directed  to  some  major  
West  European  countries.  
The  Soviet  'oil  invasion  of  Europe'  was  seen  by  countries  with  established  positions  in  the  
international  oil  market  as  part  of  a  larger  economic  offensive,  aimed  at  generating  
dependence  of  European  markets  from  cheap  Soviet  oil,  and  at  destabilising  the  
international  market's  price  structure.  The  completion  of  the  pipeline’s  European  branch,  
Druzhba,  would  thus  help  the  Soviets  accomplishing  their  putative  mission.  Both  exports  and  
pipelines  were  at  the  core  of  bitter  and  lengthy  discussions  staged  between  1960  and  1962  
within  transnational  organisations,  where  a  difficult  harmonisation  of  conflicting  positions  
was  attempted.  
In  my  paper,  I  decided  to  focus  on  NATO.  I  first  show  that  the  debate  on  oil  imports  
eventuated  in  very  limited  concrete  results,  due  to  the  opposition  of  Italy  and  to  its  
temporising  tactics.  I  then  move  to  the  Druzhba  question,  and  analyse  how  the  US-­‐
formulated  proposal  of  an  embargo  on  pipes  and  pipeline  technology  met  with  firm  British  
hostility.  While  the  Americans  tried  to  persuade  their  allies  into  accepting  their  proposal  by  
advancing  military  security  reasons,  the  British  responded  by  stressing  the  economic  
inconvenience  of  a  blockade.  The  NATO  confrontation,  which  included  the  intervention  of  
high-­‐rank  military  and  intelligence  figures,  also  centered  on  a  more  technical  aspect,  namely  
the  definition  of  ‘strategic  equipment’.  The  latter,  I  argue,  was  co-­‐produced  through  a  
negotiation  among  the  parties  involved,  and  eventually  steered  the  issue  to  a  conclusion.  

39
   Wednesday  
Session  W3C  
 
Room  UI6  
14:00-­‐15:30  

The  Evolution  of  Science  Cities  as  Centers  for  Technological  Transitions  in  
Russia  
 
Researcher  Galina  Gorokhova,  Russian  Academy  of  Sciences,  Moscow,  Russia  
Professor  Vitaly  Gorokhov,  Russian  Academy  of  Sciences,  Moscow,  Russia  
 
Throughout  the  postwar  period,  the  USSR  military-­‐industrial  complex  was  the  chief  
consumer  and  customer  as  far  as  science  was  concerned.  Secrecy  that  dominated  that  
period  predetermined  the  location  and  organizational  structure  of  science  cities:  they  were  
academic  and  military  settlements  closed  to  outsiders.  But  in  this  time  were  many  scientists  
and  engineers  from  Germany  in  these  institutions  together  with  Russian  scientists  and  
engineers  (Sharashka  was  an  informal  name  for  these  secret  research  and  development  
laboratories).  But  it  was  also  West-­‐East  Transfer  of  Technology.  Under  Khrushchev,  political  
factors  cameto  the  fore.  Under  Brezhnev,  party  and  ideological  interests  gained  supremacy,  
often  to  the  detriment  of  the  economy.  The  main  factors  constituting  science  cities  are  
political,  economic,  legal,  and  social.  Initially,  domestic  science  cities  were  created  as  
artificial  settlements;  in  the  Soviet  era,  they  began  to  develop  as  a  natural  system  -­‐  urban  
agglomerations  witha  uniquely  democratic  social  environment.  These  entities  were  
interdisciplinary  and  multinational.  Similarly,  gathered  in  a  science  city  were  scientists  from  
different  regions  of  the  USSR  and  from  different  areas  of  science,  where  they  created  a  new  
interdisciplinary  research  community  under  the  auspices  of  the  city.  But  for  example  in  the  
city  Dubna  in  Joint  Institute  for  Nuclear  research  were  scientists  and  engineers  from  
different  European  Countries.  It  was  East-­‐West  Transfer  of  Technology  under  the  epithet  
“peaceful  co-­‐existence”.  The  involvement  of  the  scientific  community  in  military-­‐industrial  
projects  ensures  its  relative  independence  from  ideological  and  financial  pressure.  
Generation  of  favorable  and  creative  conditions  for  dealing  with  scientific  and  engineering  
problems  is  a  salient  feature  and,  in  fact,  the  foundation  of  a  science  city.  The  evolution  of  
science  cities  proceeds  today  to  free  cities  of  science,  which,  in  addition  to  raising  scientific  
technologies,  are  assuming  certain  defensive  functions  in  our  increasingly  bureaucratized  
society.  Modern  societies  and  states  require  early  commercial  and  technological  results  from  
modern  science.  But  we  need  forthe  development  of  new  areas  of  social  science,  such  as  the  
risk  studies,  the  study  of  the  effects  of  management  and  economic  decisions,  social  
evaluation  of  technologies,  and  applied  ethics.  (This  report  is  prepared  for  the  project  
„Social-­‐philosophical  and  methodological  problems  of  the  technological  risks  in  the  modern  
society“  (12-­‐06-­‐00092)  of  the  Russian  Foundation  of  Basic  Research).  

40
   Wednesday  
Session  W3C  
 
Room  UI6  
14:00-­‐15:30  

Intelligence-­‐interchange  in  the  area  of  Science  and  Technology  between  

Poland  and  the  Soviet  Union,  1986-­‐1990  
 
Dr.  Mirosław  Sikora,  Instytut  Pamieci  Narodowej,  Katowice,  Poland  
 
Technological  gap  in  development  between  both  sides  of  iron  curtain  became  obvious  
already  during  the  1950s.  Along  with  the  détente-­‐era  communists  countries  managed  to  
import  some  vital  technological  solutions  by  purchasing  production-­‐lines  or  signing  license-­‐
agreements  with  France,  West  Germany  or  Great  Britain.  However  real  high-­‐tech,  especially  
in  such  branches  as  automatic  control  or  power  engineering,  was  either  protected  by  private  
companies  interested  in  maintaining  its  monopoly  and  export,  or  embargoed  by  western  
governments  inspired  by  the  USA.  
My  paper  claims  that,  in  order  to  evade  various  legal  restrictions  in  international  trade,  the  
Soviet  Union  encouraged  satellites-­‐states  to  launch  massive  clandestine  undertakings.  
Furthermore  Moscow’s  intelligence  service  instructed  and  trained  their  colleagues  from  
Warsaw,  Prague  or  East  Berlin  in  the  area  of  scientific  and  technical  espionage.  KGB  also  
organized  this  multilateral  intelligence-­‐relationships,  by  designing  a  complex  system  of  
information-­‐exchange.  After  the  collapse  of  the  Soviet  Union,  in  most  former  communistic  
countries,  documents  of  the  intelligence  service  had  been  declassified  and  made  available  
for  historians.  In  Poland  these  files  are  stored  and  accessible  in  the  Institute  of  National  
Remembrance.  Files  of  the  scientific-­‐technical  intelligence  covering  years  1986-­‐1990  are  
exceptionally  well  preserved  and  they  allow  detailed  reconstruction  of  the  Polish-­‐Russian  
cooperation  in  the  area  of  industrial  espionage  during  the  last  five-­‐years  plan  curried  out  by  
the  countries  of  the  Council  for  Mutual  Economic  Assistance.  Analysis  involved  tasks-­‐
descriptions  passed  from  KGB  to  Polish  intelligence  as  well  as  Polish  reports  on  debriefings  
with  the  representatives  of  the  Russian  partner.  Insight  in  those  files  enables  to  estimate  the  
profile  and  the  quantity  of  smuggled  and  exchanged  material  as  construction-­‐
documentation,  chemical  samples,  components,  entire  devices  etc.  Moreover  we  can  point  
out  targeted  countries,  state’s  organizations  or  private  companies.  Both  sides  exchanged  
experience  in  recruiting,  handling  and  paying  agents,  which  will  be  also  discussed  in  the  
paper.  The  emphasis  is  put  on  the  Russian  partner,  because  the  activity  of  the  scientific-­‐
technical  arm  within  KGB  in  the  late  1980s  –  comparing  to  the  previous  period  –  is  still  not  
enough  examined  by  historians.  
Basic  conclusions  are  as  follows:  the  amount  of  the  information  being  shared  was  growing  
systematically  during  the  second  half  of  the  eighties.  The  spectrum  of  Soviet  interest  in  the  
area  of  science  and  technology  was  rather  evenly  distributed  between  the  civil  and  military  
applications.  Electronic  and  IT,  biotechnology  and  chemistry  dominated  information-­‐stream,  
making  heavy  industry  and  energetic  a  secondary  field  of  activity.  

41
Redefining  Architecture   Wednesday  
Session  W3D  
Chair:  Markku  Norvasuo,  Aalto  University,  Finland  
Room  UI7  
14:00-­‐15:30  

Prefab-­‐reinterpretation  
Dr.  Agnes  Borsos,  University  of  Pécs,  Hungary  
 
In  Central  and  Eastern  Europe,  prefabricated  panel  buildings  make  up  a  significant  part  of  
the  housing  stock.  These  ’prefabs’  define  the  cityscape  of  Hungary’s  main  cities  in  a  great  
deal,  and  a  high  percentage  of  the  population  live,  or  have  lived  in  such  buildings.  Hungary  is  
standing  right  before  the  ’Prefab  3’  program,  indicating  that  a  part  of  these  blocks  has  gone  
under  some  kind  of  renovation  already.  These  rehabilitations  could  only  partially  remedy  the  
obsolescence  and  the  related  prejudices.  One  of  the  relevant  problems  is  mostly  caused  by  
these  building’s  lack  of  individuality,  the  deficiency  caused  by  the  module  system  which  
prevents  the  flexible  formation  of  the  interior  spaces  .  These  spatial  structures,  the  ’prefabs’  
were  to  be  considered  too  small  and  too  tight  even  shortly  after  their  construction.  The  
prefab’s  conveniences,  such  as  bathroom,  elevator,  etc.,  lost  their  value  shortly,  for  these  
conveniences  could  not  meet,  nor  complement  the  needs  of  the  family  living  space.  This  
’escape’  had  of  course  many  reasons  and  components.  Finding  a  full,  or  a  partial  solution  to  
these  components  and  problems  may  provide  an  opportunity  to  reverse,  or  at  least  slow  
down  the  obsolescence.  One  part  of  the  deficiencies,  and  the  emerging  prejudices  is  figuring  
the  questions  of  remote  heating  and  engineering,  while  the  other  part  is  dealing  with  
practical  everyday  use.  A  complex  interior-­‐design  response,  which  pays  attention  to  
conveniences  and  details  resulting  from  the  use,  may  be  the  solution.  
The  precise  consideration  of  these  details  and  use,  assuming  that  the  solution  is  adjusted  to  
the  owner’s  lifestyle,  is  the  most  important,  letting  the  missed-­‐from-­‐the-­‐beginning  
individuality  be  found.  The  task  and  the  goal  is  the  demonstration  of  these  solutions,  the  
presentation  of  the  countless  variations  inherent  in  the  one  same  prefab  apartment.  Using  
all  the  resources  and  tools  of  interior  design,  the  living  spaces  should  be  constructed  so  that  
they  can  fulfill  the  physiological  needs  of  a  home.  With  the  precise  consideration  of  the  
particular  interior  spaces,  the  detailed  design  of  the  main  household  objects:  the  built-­‐in,  
and  not  built-­‐in  furniture,  is  one  of  the  groundbreaking  cornerstones  of  ergonomic  use.  

42
   Wednesday  
Session  W3D  
 
Room  UI7  
14:00-­‐15:30  

Architecture  and  Politics.  New  Construction  Solutions  in  Polish  Fair  Venues  
Professor  Piotr  Marciniak,  Poznan  University  of  Technology,  Poland  
 
Apart  from  playing  a  typical  marketing  role,  international  exhibitions  and  fairs  were,  for  
many  years,  a  field  of  specific  propaganda-­‐based  competition  between  Western  and  Eastern  
Europe.  Consequently,  of  major  significance  was  the  architecture  of  the  fair  venues,  which  
provided  the  necessary  exhibition  space  and,  also,  presented  the  effects  of  architectural  
explorations  in  the  particular  countries.  Architects  from  various  milieus  in  Poland  proposed  
construction  solutions  that  were  bold,  albeit  to  a  lesser  extent  pioneering  in  architectural  
terms.  Opportunities  to  fully  demonstrate  the  designers’  potential  were,  actually,  limited  to  
exhibitions  abroad,  especially  the  World’s  Fairs,  where  the  particular  countries  availed  of  the  
vast  grounds  to  showcase  their  achievements,  for  example  at  Expo  58  in  Brussels,  Expo  67  in  
Montreal  or  Expo  70  in  Osaka.  The  authorities  of  the  People’s  Republic  of  Poland  were  very  
willing  to  be  involved  in  international  exhibitions  which  featured  new  Polish  pavilions.  Their  
architecture  was  to  bear  testimony  to  the  country’s  advancement.  It  was  at  such  exhibitions  
that  some  very  modern  concepts  from  Poland  were  shown  to  the  great  approval  of  the  
western  world,  for  instance  the  Polish  pavilion  featuring  light  hanging  roof  structures,  
designed  by  Zofia  and  Oskar  Hansen  for  the  exhibitions  in  São  Paulo  and  in  İzmir,  or  the  
Polish  pavilion  with  an  openwork  roof  structure  for  Expo  58  in  Brussels,  based  on  a  design  by  
J.Sołtan,  Z.Ihnatowicz  and  W.Zalewski.  
In  Poland,  the  Poznań  International  Fair  was  also  a  major  venue  where  the  East  competed  
with  the  West  in  presenting  its  technological  developments.  Polish  architects  where  
fascinated  with  new  construction  solutions  and  this  corresponded  with  the  creative  
explorations  of  the  times.  However,  due  to  various  technological  setbacks,  their  
expectations  regarding  the  forms  of  the  new  pavilions  had  to  be  curbed.  Nonetheless,  a  
great  example  of  their  work  were  the  new  exhibition  halls  featuring  some  unique  tension  
structures  and  hanging  roofs.  
In  the  presentation  I  wish  to  show  how  Polish  architects  sought  to  find  new  forms  and  
technological  solutions,  in  addition  to  the  actual  technologies  used  in  their  construction.  The  
source  materials  include  Polish  and  Western  literature  as  well  as  some  unique  photographic  
and  archive  materials.  

43
   Wednesday  
Session  W3D  
 
Room  UI7  
14:00-­‐15:30  

Experiences  on  the  timeline  of  architecture  –  parallel  contemporary  design  

by  the  manifesto  of  the  modernism  
 
Dr.  Gabriella  Medvegy,  University  of  Pécs,  Hungary  

The  work  with  built  architecture  can  provide  a  possibility  of  design  experiences.  The  
examination  of  the  architectural  concept  helps  to  understand  unwritten  rules  the  local  
situation,  urban  situation,  landscape  quality,  owner,  etc.  The  design  can  be  harmoniously  
based  on  the  monitoring  of  the  place.  Sometime  happens  more.  
I  integrate  the  5  points  of  Le  Corbusier  to  a  contemporary  design  project.  His  individually  
planning  method  came  not  from  the  environment,  it’s  his  own  way,  depends  on  Corbuser’s  
genius.  This  points  manifested  in  the  ages  of  the  heroic  modernism  -­‐  pilots,  roof  gardens  on  
the  top  of  the  building,  the  free  deigning  of  the  ground  plan,  the  free  design  of  the  façade  
without  connection  with  the  structure  and  the  horizontal  windows  of  the  façade.  The  nicer  
example  of  this  planning  method  is  the  Villa  Savoy  in  France  from1931,  became  a  built  
monument  as  an  architectural  basic  in  Corbu’s  life.  
These  5  points  could  be  an  interaction  between  old  and  new,  modern  and  contemporary.  
The  specific  expressive  style  generates  a  contemporary  residential  building  as  a  “study  case  
house”  of  nowadays  –  with  focus  of  the  changes  of  the  functions,  but  stay  by  the  historical  
targets  for  form.  
(This  research  was  supported  by  the  European  Union  and  the  State  of  Hungary,  co-­‐financed  
by  the  European  Social  Fund  in  the  framework  of  TÁMOP  4.2.4.  A/2-­‐11-­‐1-­‐2012-­‐0001  
‘National  Excellence  Program’.)  

44
Turning  Points  in  Technological  Development  in   Wednesday  
Session  W4A  
Romania  from  the  mid-­‐19th  century  to  nowadays:  
Room  UI2  
3.  Civil  engineering  &  Architecture   16:00-­‐17:30  
Organiser:  Alexandre  Herlea,  Technical  University  Belfort  Montbéliard,  
France  
Chair:  Pierre  Lamard,  Technical  University  Belfort  Montbéliard,  France  

Turning  Points  of  Eames  Design:  WWII  and  Postwar  Developments  

Professor  Marina  Cionca,  Transilvania University of Brasov, Romania  
Lecturer  Ioan  Muscu,  Transilvania University of Brasov, Romania  
Ph.D.  candidate  Biborka  Bartha,  Transilvania University of Brasov, Romania  
 
The  research  aimed  to  highlight  a  crucial  period  in  the  career  development  of  Charles  Eames  
as  reflected  in  his  particular  approach  of  the  design  process.  The  innovative  steps  Eames  
(1907-­‐1978)  and  two  of  his  Cranbrook  Academy  fellow  designers,  Eero  Saarinen  and  Harry  
Bertoia,  took  for  innovating  furniture  forms,  materials  and  their  subsequent  technology  are  
a  worldwide  example  of  the  true  mission  of  industrial  design  even  today,  after  decades  of  
successful  experiments  in  this  field.  The  highly  experimental  approach  of  form,  ergonomics,  
materials  and  the  contribution  of  Charles  Eames  at  the  evolution  of  crucial  technological  
stages  in  view  of  the  industrial  production  during  WWII  and  the  post-­‐war  decade  are  still  
building  an  exemplary  work  paradigm.  It  was  hence  possible  to  identify  the  dynamics  of  the  
creative  process,  based  first  on  several  biographical  and  historical  facts,  secondly  on  the  
evolution  of  the  erratic  and  rather  turbulent  relationship  between  design  and  its  industrial  
counterpart,  as  it  was  dictated  by  war,  then  by  the  transition  to  normality  and  by  certain  
human  needs  as  marketed  by  the  American  way  of  life.  A  few  significant  chairs,  created  
between  1940  and  1958,  representing  highlights  of  the  history  of  twentieth  century  design  
as  expressed  by  the  “modern  classics”  syntagm  were  selected  and  compared  in  order  to  
illustrate  vital  elements  of  the  design  process,  followed  by  short  discussions  regarding  the  
materials  which  were  used  (molded  plywood,  plastic,  wire  mesh),  the  technical  solutions  
devised  for  the  structural  assembling  as  well  as  the  specific  technology  that  evolved  from  
improvised  devices  to  full  industrial  production.  Unfolding  the  illustrated  synoptic  features  
of  the  creative  process  is  expected  to  be  a  beneficial  method  for  the  good  understanding  of  
innovative  industrial  design  and  a  useful  instrument  for  designers,  design  critics  and  
historians.  

45
   Wednesday  
Session  W4A  
 
Room  UI2  
16:00-­‐17:30  

Railway  stations  in  Romania  before  World  War  I  

Dr.  Toader  Popescu,  Universitatea  de  Arhitectură  și  Urbanism  Ion  Mincu,  Bucharest,  
Romania  
 
This  paper  investigates  the  specific  expression  of  Romanian  railway  architecture.  We  argue  
that  the  image  of  railway  stations  shifts  from  the  practice  of  mechanical  and  non-­‐critical  
imitation  or  adaptation  of  Western  models  (often,  ad  litteram  quotations  of  foreign  
examples)  to  “locally-­‐amended”  initiatives,  then  passes  through  the  two  manifestations  of  
autochthonous  modern  originality  (the  “C.F.R.  style”  and  the  national  style)  and  culminates  
with  the  elaboration  of  the  so-­‐called  “showcase  projects”.  
This  fits  the  synchronistic  model  of  modernization  as  it  was  first  stated  by  Eugen  Lovinescu.  
This  perspective  emphasizes  the  initially  purely  imitational  and  formal  character  of  
modernity  in  “backward”  civilizations,  which  generates  a  form  /  substance  contrast.  This  
phase  is  considered  normal,  as  fitting  in  a  “revolutionary”  logic  of  modernization  (specific  to  
those  backward  civilizations)  rather  than  in  an  “evolutionary”  one.  Subsequently,  these  
copied  forms  were  critically  assimilated,  being  “filled  up”  with  a  local  and  specific  content,  
culminating  in  original  manifestations.  
The  paper  focuses  on  the  most  intense  development  phase  of  the  national  railway  network,  
between  1869  (the  inauguration  of  the  first  line)  and  1916  (the  beginning  of  World  War  I  for  
Romania).  The  approach  is  typo-­‐morphological,  identifying  the  various  types  and  families  of  
railway  stations  and  presenting  them  within  a  broader  cultural  framework.  Our  sources  are  
mainly  primary  ones  (archival  and  iconographical),  and  our  conclusions  are  an  original  
contribution  to  the  study  of  railway  architecture,  as  they  dispute  the,  so  far,  canonical  
perspective,  which  is  fragmentary  and  mostly  informed  by  technical  arguments.    

46
   Wednesday  
Session  W4A  
 
Room  UI2  
16:00-­‐17:30  

Civil  engineering  in  Romania  at  the  end  of  19th  century  through  two  
buildings:  the  National  Bank  and  the  Romanian  Athenaeum  
 
Professor  Nicolae  Noica,  Technical  University  of  Civil  Engineering,  Bucharest,  Romania  
 
Le  règne  du  roi  Carol  I  (1866-­‐1914)  a  marqué  pour  la  Roumanie  le  début  de  sa  modernisation  
dans  tous  les  domaines,  parmi  lesquels  la  construction  des  bâtiments  publics  a  occupé  une  
place  de  premier  plan.  Les  travaux  publics  réalisés  pendant  les  48  ans  de  ce  règne  sont  
représentatifs  du  climat  politique,  de  l’état  de  l’administration  roumaine  et  des  moyens  
techniques  de  l’époque,  existant  en  Roumanie.  
Parmi  les  premiers  édifices  publics  construits  à  Bucarest  à  la  fin  du  19ème  siècle  se  trouvent  
la  Banque  Nationale  et  l’Athénée  Roumain.  
Le  23  avril  1880  a  été  créée  la  Banque  Nationale  Roumaine  et  la  première  préoccupation  de  
son  CA  a  été  de  lui  trouver  un  siège  correspondant.  La  décision  de  la  construction  d’un  
nouveau  bâtiment  a  été  prise,  le  projet  étant  confié  à  deux  architectes  français  :  Cassieu  
Bernard  et  Albert  Galleron  qui  ont  remis  leur  projet  en  1883.  Le  18  juillet  1884,  commence  la  
construction  qui  dure  jusqu’en  1890,  réalisée  par  la  Société  Roumaine  des  Bâtiments.  
L’édifice  réalisé  avec  des  matériaux  de  grande  qualité  impressionne  encore  aujourd’hui  par  
sa  monumentalité  et  élégance.  
Dans  la  même  période  a  été  construit  l’Athénée  Roumain  conçu  comme  un  temple  de  la  
culture.  L’initiative  a  été  prise  par  un  groupe  de  roumains  enthousiastes  qui  ont  fait  appel  à  
la  générosité  du  public  ;  le  financement  étant  assuré  par  des  donations.  Le  projet  sera  réalisé  
par  la  collaboration  de  l’architecte  français  Albert  Galleron  avec  une  commission  
d’architectes  et  ingénieurs  roumains  (Alexandru  Orascu,  Ion  Mincu,  Grigore  Cerkez  et  
Nicolae  Cucu  Starostescu),  la  construction  étant  réalisée  entre  1886  et  1888  par  l’entreprise  
roumaine  de  Dobre  Nicolau.  
Cette  communication  mettra  en  évidence  le  rôle  que  les  architectes  français  ont  joué  en  
Roumanie  et  leur  étroite  collaboration  avec  les  roumains.  Elle  présentera  les  éléments  
techniques  concernant  l’architecture,  la  stabilité  et  la  résistance  utilisés  à  l’époque  dans  un  
pays  soumis  à  de  forts  tremblements  de  terre.      

47
IXth  Annual  Symposium  on  the  Social  History  of   Wednesday  
Session  W4B  
Military  Technology:  3  
Room  UI3  
Organiser:  Barton  Hacker,  National  Museum  of  American  History,  
16:00-­‐17:30  
Washington,  USA  
Chair:  Ciro  Paoletti,  Italian  Commission  of  Military  History  (CISM),  Rome,  
Italy  

War  and  Railways  in  Italy,  1915–1918  

Dr.  Ciro  Paoletti,  Italian  Commission  of  Military  History  (CISM),  Rome,  Italy  
 
Italy  entered  World  War  I  in  1915  and  had  to  fight  a  war  of  attrition  on  its  northeastern  
border.  Its  local  railway  net  had  not  been  expanded  as  much  as  necessary  in  previous  years,  
in  order  not  to  irritate  Austria,  which  on  its  own  side  hardly  worked  on  expanding  its  own  
net.  
When  the  Great  War  began  in  1914  it  was  a  risk  to  expand  railways  in  that  area,  because  
Austria  could  realize  its  was  the  preparation  for  a  war  against  her,  and  again  nothing  was  
made.  When  in  May  1915  Italy  entered  the  war,  its  national  net  covered  roughly  7,000  miles  
and  was  served  by  roughly  3,000  steam  and  electric  locomotives.    
The  limits  of  the  net  in  northeast  affected  mobilisation,  reinforcements  and  supplies.  Due  to  
the  relatively  small  capacity  of  the  railways,  mobilisation  was  made  in  a  peculiar  way,  
because  it  occurred  after  the  Army  had  been  moved  to  border.  Later,  reinforcements  and  
supplies  could  not  be  sent  so  easily  to  the  front,  and  the  Army  was  forced  to  invent  an  
intermodal  railway-­‐tire  system.  The  lack  of  lines  and  the  rough  terrain  forced  to  install  a  
great  amount  of  décauville  railways,  and  to  build  new  railways,  and  a  wide  net  of  cableways,  
especially  on  the  mountains.  Last,  in  order  to  afford  war  duties,  a  certain  amount  of  stream  
engines  was  purchased  in  the  US  and  Canada,  whilst  the  lack  of  coal  pushed  the  Country  
toward  a  huge  development  of  hydroelectric  plants,  providing  energy  to  move  the  trains.    
As  a  result,  in  1917  railways  played  a  major  role  in  supporting  all  the  offensives  as  well  as  in  
avoiding  the  collapse  of  the  Army  after  the  defeat  in  Caporetto,  and  again  they  played  a  
major  role  in  1918  supporting  both  the  defensive  victory  against  the  last  Austrian  offensive  
in  June  and  the  Italian  final  offensive  in  October.  

48
  
  Wednesday  
Session  W4B  
 
Room  UI3  
16:00-­‐17:30  

Ottoman  Military  Governorate  in  Romania  in  World  War  I  

Professor  Esat  Arslan,  Cag  University,  Mersin,  Turkey  
 
Army-­‐Nation  solidarity  in  Turkish  state  tradition  is  an  auto-­‐formed  positive  movement  not  a  
forcing  necessity.  This  phenomenon  has  caused  us  to  perceive  it  as  organizational  systematic  
especially  during  the  First  World  War  in  the  Turkish  Military  History.  
As  for  having  looked  at  the  military  literature,  these  kinds  of  affairs  have  been  discussed  in  
the  context  of  “Civilian  Affairs  &  Military  Government”.  
In  this  paper,  as  the  example  of  army-­‐nation  solidarity  and  the  activities  of  Ottoman  Military  
Governorate  in  Romania  during  the  First  World  War  will  be  presented  as  the  case  study  of  
the  civilian  affairs  and  military  government.  In  the  mean  time,  the  40  pictures  concerning  
Ottoman  Military  Governorate  in  Romania  in  my  private  archives  will  be  presented  in  my  
exposition.  

49
   Wednesday  
Session  W4B  
 
Room  UI3  
16:00-­‐17:30  

Staying  in  Shape  for  War:  Sport  Promotion  by  Paramilitary  Organization  in  
Poland,  1927-­‐1939  
 
Ph.D.  candidate  Anna  Turza,  University  of  Rzeszow,  Poland  
 
Before  Poland  regained  independence  in  1918,  there  were  sport  organizations,  which  were  
aiming  at  popularizing  physical  education.  This  goal  had  a  double  meaning  especially  since  
those  organizations  were  of  paramilitary  character.  Firstly,  physical  education  helped  the  
individuals  to  stay  in  shape  and  promoted  social  integration,  also  in  a  sense  of  national  
identity.  Secondly,  it  was  the  strengthening  tool  defense  capability  of  the  nation,  which  
aspired  to  independence  by  all  necessary  means.  Also  through  military  confrontation.  In  fact  
those  organizations  greatly  contributed  to  the  process  of  regaining  independence,  by  giving  
a  rise  to  the  first  military  formations  of  independent  Poland.  
After  1918  the  main  goal  of  those  organizations  was  to  strengthen  the  defense  potential  of  
the  country.  Physical  education  was  the  main  axis  of  Defense  Training  as  a  military  doctrine.  
In  the  interwar  period  (1918-­‐1939)  the  task  was  also  ceded  to  paramilitary  organizations.  
The  most  important  element  was  preparation  whole  groups  of  employees  of  such  National  
institutions  as  railways,  post  offices,  and  operators  of  other  the  communication  networks  to  
which  an  eventual  war  seemed  to  be  essential.  Later  the  program  covered  also  the  firemen,  
chemists,  foresters,  electricians,  telegraphists  etc.  
This  program  included  the  preparation  for  the  performance  of  professional  duties  during  the  
war,  civic  education,  general  military  and  physical  training.  The  largest  organization  of  this  
kind  were  Military  Railway  Preparation  (KPW),  founded  in  1927,  and  Military  Post  
Preparation  (PPW),  founded  in1934.  
In  late  1930s,  in  a  view  of  worsening  political  situation  in  Europe,  the  Ministry  of  Military  
Affairs  predicted  mass  public  participation  in  the  paramilitary  training.  Therefore,  the  
activities  of  KPW  were  coordinated  by  the  State  Office  of  Physical  Education  and  Military  
Preparation  (PUWFiPW),  which  was  like  a  Ministry  of  Sport  and  Tourism  at  the  present  
moment.  
Although,  the  paramilitary  organizations  in  interwar  Poland,  had  different  goals,  they  
popularized  the  idea  of  the  commonness  of  sport.  Their  main  aim  was  to  create  the  Social  
Information  Network,  engaged  (deeply)  in  social  changes,  as  backup  for  the  army  during  the  
war.  

50
Chemistry  for  a  Better  World   Wednesday  
Session  W4C  
Chair:  Sami  Louekari,  University  of  Turku,  Finland  
Room  UI6  
16:00-­‐17:30  

A.  I.  Virtanen's  AIV  method  –  a  technological  system  that  thrived  in  bad  
times  but  struggled  in  good  
 
Dr.  Jarmo  Pulkkinen,  University  of  Oulu,  Finland  
 
Invented  in  1928  by  Finnish  biochemist  Artturi  Ilmari  Virtanen  (1895-­‐1973),  the  AIV  method  
was  the  first  reliable  method  to  produce  good  quality  silage.  In  1945,  it  brought  Virtanen  the  
Nobel  Prize  in  chemistry.  Being  based  on  an  artificial  acidification  of  fresh  fodder  below  pH  
4,  the  AIV  method  was  taken  into  use  in  Finnish  agriculture  in  1929.  Its  adoption  required  
the  creation  of  a  large  supportive  infrastructure.  For  example,  the  AIV  solution,  i.e.  a  mixture  
of  sulfuric  and  hydrochloric  acid,  was  sold  to  farmers  in  large  glass  jars.  In  a  few  years,  the  
number  of  jars  in  circulation  increased  to  tens  of  thousands.  However,  the  AIV  method  also  
suffered  from  technical  drawbacks  which  made  it  cumbersome  and  labor  intensive.  
The  main  goal  of  the  AIV  method  was  to  render  possible  high  milk  production  without  the  
use  of  expensive  concentrates.  In  this  respect,  the  introduction  of  the  AIV  method  took  place  
at  the  right  moment,  i.e.  it  coincided  with  the  beginning  of  the  Great  Depression.  The  
collapse  of  prices  of  dairy  products  required  created  an  incentive  to  maximize  self-­‐
sufficiency  in  cattle  feeding.  In  the  1930s,  the  rights  of  the  AIV  method  were  sold  to  over  ten  
countries.  The  most  successful  period  of  the  AIV  method  began  with  the  Second  World  War  
and  continued  until  the  early  1950s.  In  this  period,  self-­‐sufficiency  in  agricultural  production  
in  general  was  emphasized  throughout  Europe.  However,  the  success  came  to  an  end  as  
cheap  concentrates  became  available  again  in  the  1950s.  
The  paper  is  mainly  based  on  Virtanen’s  large  scientific  archive,  preserved  at  the  National  
Archives  of  Finland.  In  addition,  I  have  used  newspapers,  popular  agricultural  journals,  and  
scientific  publications.  
Major  conclusions:  In  my  paper  I  shall  show  how  the  success  of  the  AIV  method  was  
dependent  on  the  general  economic  conditions,  on  the  one  hand,  and  on  its  properties  as  a  
technological  system,  on  the  other.  

51
   Wednesday  
Session  W4C  
 
Room  UI6  
16:00-­‐17:30  

Polyurethane:  the  fame  and  decay  

Ph.D.  candidate  Susana  França  de  Sá,  Universidade  de  Lisboa,  Lisbon,  Portugal  
Professor  Maria  Elvira  Callapez,  CIUHCT,  Universidade  de  Lisboa,  Lisbon,  Portugal  
Researcher  Joana  Lia  Ferreira,  Universidade  de  Lisboa,  Lisbon,  Portugal  
Professor  Rita  Macedo,  Universidade  de  Lisboa,  Lisbon,  Portugal  
Professor  Ana  Maria  Ramos,  Universidade  de  Lisboa,  Lisbon,  Portugal  
 
Polyurethane  (PU)  was  invented  in  1937  by  Otto-­‐Bayer  (Germany)  and  it  is  known  as  one  of  
the  most  versatile  polymer  families.  The  possible  variety  of  its  chemical  structure  can  give  
place  to  many  different  material  forms  which  have  been  attractive  to  artists  and  designers.  
In  the  design  field,  mostly  since  the  sixties  polyurethane  has  come  into  every  living  room  and  
household  in  the  form  of  comfortable,  stylish  and  luxury  furniture  design.  
Taking  the  polyurethane  collection  from  MUDE  as  a  case-­‐study  (the  new  design  and  fashion  
museum  from  Lisbon),  we  aim  at  establishing  a  bridge  between  the  industry  and  the  design  
world  from  the  sixties  and  seventies  on  one  hand.  On  the  other  hand,  we  intend  to  study  the  
introduction  of  polyurethane-­‐based  materials  in  this  field,  identify  the  main  reasons  that  led  
designers  and  industrials  to  use  this  material,  the  advantages  and  disadvantages  as  well  as  
the  relationship  between  designers  and  the  industry.  
In  our  research,  we  have  identified  some  partnerships  between  Portuguese  and  
International  industrial  design  factories  and  learned  how  polyurethane-­‐based  materials  are  
used  in  these  two  contexts.  
Based  on  a  multi  and  interdisciplinary  approach,  we  have  been  assessing  historical  
documentation  from  libraries  and  archives  of  the  Portuguese  plastics  industry,  visiting  the  
industries  of  polyurethane  foams  and  artificial  leathers  as  well  as  carrying  out  interviews  to  
workers,  designers  and  industrial  design  factories.  Although  polyurethane-­‐based  materials  
face  severe  conservation  problems  it  is  our  objective,  not  only  to  develop  the  national  
history  polyurethane´s  triumph  but  also  to  preserve  its  heritage.  

52
   Wednesday  
Session  W4C  
 
Room  UI6  
16:00-­‐17:30  

Chemical  Products  in  the  Collection  of  the  k.  k.  Consular-­‐Academy  Vienna  
Dr.  Susanne  Gruber,  Association  for  Research  in  Commodity  Sciences,  Obersdorf,  Austria  
 
More  than  a  third  of  the  objects  of  the  Merchandise  and  Product  Museum  at  the  k.  k.  
Consular-­‐Academy  Vienna  are  Chemical  Products.  At  present  the  inventory  of  this  collection  
is  reviewed  to  identify  existing  objects  in  the  Technical  Museum  Vienna.  Many  of  the  objects  
in  the  Product  Collection  do  have  labels  of  the  k.  k.  Consular-­‐Academy,  but  most  of  the  
Chemical  Objects  are  not  branded  with  such  labels,  so  that  is  difficult  to  identify  them  
exactly  as  a  part  of  this  collection.  The  review  of  the  inventory  will  help  to  solve  this  
question.  
The  former  Oriental  Academy  was  founded  in  1754  on  the  basis  of  an  Imperial  Order  by  
empress  Maria  Theresia.  The  Academy's  initial  purpose  was  to  enhance  Austria's  position  in  
the  Balkans  and  the  Near  East  by  improving  the  nation's  trade  and  cultural  relations.  The  
curriculum  emphasized  oriental  languages,  political  sciences  and  general  sciences  in  order  to  
educate  diplomats  and  merchants.  The  Merchandise  and  Product  Museum  at  the  Consular  
Academy  comprised  hundreds  of  chemical  products  and  more  than  thousand  of  synthetic  
dyes,  donated  by  companies  from  Europe,  namely  Wagenmann,  Seybel  &  Co,  Vienna;  
Rademacher  &  Co,  Prague;  Meister  Lucius  &  Brüning,  Höchst;  Boryslaw  AG;  or  Brüder  
Janoušek,  Prague.  Many  of  these  products  are  preserved  in  the  original  customary  packing,  
as  a  result  of  this  the  companies  economic  development  can  be  reproduced.  Redundant  to  
the  dyes  there  are  colour  charts  for  textiles  and  papers  in  the  collection.  Some  of  whom  
include  instructions  in  detail  for  the  process  of  coloration.  
The  results  of  our  research  are  supported  by  funds  of  the  Oesterreichische  Nationalbank  
(Anniversary  Fund,  project  number:  15587).  

53
From  Rural  to  Urban  in  the  Industrial  Era   Wednesday  
Session  W4D  
Chair:  Piotr  Marciniak,  Poznan  University  of  Technology,  Poland  
Room  UI7  
16:00-­‐17:30  

The  evolution  of  vernacular  construction  typologies  in  times  of  transition  –  
villages  from  Valcea  county,  southern  Romania  
 
Ph.D.  candidate  Biborka  Bartha,  Transilvania University of Brasov, Romania  
 
The  purpose  of  this  study  is  to  embrace  regionalism  and  the  evolution  of  vernacular  
construction  typologies  in  times  of  transition  with  the  aim  of  creating  a  vital  connection  
between  vernacular  concepts  and  new  interior  design.  In  this  time  of  technological  
advancement,  rapid  urbanization  which  is  not  taking  in  consideration  the  traditional  rural  
structure,  local  identity,  cultural  value,  where  the  handicraft  is  under  the  constant  pressure  
of  mass  production,  there  is  still  much  to  be  learned  from  the  knowledge  of  vernacular  
architecture.  It  can  be  seen  very  clear  that  the  architectural,  functional,  house  position  and  
veranda  evolution  regarding  vernacular  housing  in  the  Romanian  rural  context  has  been  
directly  influenced  by  the  two  world  wars  making  these  constructions  more  enclosed,  
reflecting  the  need  of  people  for  protection;  after  the  Second  World  War  the  porch  with  
railing  or  turret  being  replaced  almost  completely  by  the  enclosed  veranda.  
The  methods  used  in  the  study  process  are  based  on  field  trips,  visiting  villages  from  Valcea  
County,  connecting  with  the  community  and  determining  the  degree  of  presence  of  
traditional  wood  structures  and  housing,  thetransition  of  vernacular  construction  typologies  
in  the  contemporary  context.  The  most  difficult  part  of  this  project  consists  mainly  of  raising  
the  awareness  of  local  authorities  and  the  community  of  local  identity,  traditions,  vernacular  
construction  as  a  viable  way  of  seeing  contemporary  design.  The  aim  of  the  project  is  to  
create  furniture  with  value  and  meaning  as  a  symbolic,  direct,  clear  reflection  of  the  context  
which  increases  with  time  and  through  the  use  of  local  communities.  The  traditional  
Romanian  vernacular  characteristics  can  still  be  easily  identified  due  to  the  limited  
acceptance  of  advanced  technologies  in  villager’s  way  of  living.  
The  differences  between  the  “vernacular”  and  “modern”  design  processes  are  very  clear:  in  
the  case  of  vernacular,  the  production  would  be  singular,  crafted  and  local,  whereas  the  
contemporary  modern  production  would  be  characterized  by  a  serial,  industrial,  dislocated  
approach.  In  order  to  achieve  the  wanted  result,  we  need  to  utilize  and  rely  on  the  
advantages  of  modern  production,  but  should  not  forget  that  the  design  should  reflect  the  
profoundness  of  a  local  vernacular  concept.  

54
   Wednesday  
Session  W4D  
 
Room  UI7  
16:00-­‐17:30  

Rapid  industrial  change  and  urban  expansion:  the  Pansio-­‐Perno  shipyards  in  
Turku,  Finland  
 
Dr.  Markku  Norvasuo,  Aalto  University,  Finland  
Researcher  Mikko  Mälkki,  Aalto  University,  Finland  
 
The  paper  discusses  the  close  connection  between  rapid  post-­‐war  industrial  change  and  
urban  expansion  in  Finland.  The  Pansio-­‐Perno  area  of  Turku  provides  an  outstanding  
example  of  historical  development  and  its  effects  on  current  city.  
In  the  aftermath  of  the  Second  World  War,  Finland  was  bound  to  pay  reparations  to  the  
USSR.  Among  them  were  hundreds  of  vessels,  in  which  situation  the  shipbuilding  industry  
had  to  be  expanded.  Two  of  the  new  shipyards  were  established  at  Pansio  area  of  Turku  
during  years  1945–46.  The  need  of  labour  led  to  the  gradual  construction  of  several  housing  
areas.  One  of  them,  designed  by  architect  Erik  Bryggman,  pioneered  in  the  use  of  industrially  
prefabricated  units,  and  has  been  classified  as  national  heritage.  
The  formerly  rural  area  thus  gradually  developed  to  a  new  socially  diverse  industrial  
community.  Later  construction  has  further  added  to  the  industrial  and  urban  layers  of  Pansio  
and  its  neighbouring  area  Perno,  but  the  decline  of  shipbuilding  industry  has  impaired  
current  development.  Currently  the  area  is  one  of  the  suburban  revitalization  targets  of  
Turku.  
A  key  issue  of  the  paper  is  how  to  understand  the  former  industrial  history  and  culture  in  
current  situation.  The  timeline  of  development  focusses  on  three  key  periods:  the  birth  of  
the  post-­‐war  industrial  community,  the  industrially  produced  neighbourhoods  of  the  1970s,  
and  the  latest  structural  changes  starting  from  the  1990s.  
The  study  is  based  on  primary  archival  sources,  former  studies,  and  an  empirical  analysis  of  
the  layered  historical  development  of  the  area.  The  paper  demonstrates  the  complexity  of  
industrial  and  urban  development,  and  discusses  the  potential  of  industrial  culture  in  urban  
revitalization.  

55
   Wednesday  
Session  W4D  
 
Room  UI7  
16:00-­‐17:30  

An  overview  concerning  the  transition  period  reflected  in  the  rural  

vernacular  architecture  in  southern  of  Romania  
 
Lecturer  Alin  M.  Olarescu,  Transilvania  University  of  Brasov,  Romania  
Ph.D.  candidate  Biborka  Bartha,  Transilvania  University  of  Brasov,  Romania  
 
Rural  vernacular  architecture  represents  an  important  social-­‐cultural  and  identity  indicator  
mainly  due:  to  its  lack  of  an  architect;  its  realisation  according  to  the  owner’s  aesthetic  
feel/individuality;  its  reflection  of  the  social  status  of  the  inhabitant;  its  protean  nature,  
being  able  to  adapt  rapidly  to  the  social  context  and  mainly  to  the  cultural  development  but  
also  to  the  needs  of  the  owner,  sometimes,  becoming  the  creative  source  concerning  
parallel  functional  systems.  
The  study  embraces  the  evolution  of  the  rural  homestead  starting  from  the  30s  in  the  19th  
century  (the  first  modern  systematisation  of  Romanian  villages)  being  followed  by  the  1880-­‐
1890  decade,  when  based  on  a  holistic  research  on  site,  the  elaboration  of  the  first  urban  
regulations  concerning  rural  areas  was  possible,  leading  to  the  structural  reorganisation  of  
the  rural  household  until  the  Second  World  War.  In  the  same  time  it  highlights  the  
architectural  characteristics,  but  also  the  dependent  functional  systems  of  the  household,  
representative  for  the  communist  and  post-­‐communist  era,  when  important  mutations  
appear  caused  especially  by  the  dynamic  of  movement  concerning  the  population  (rural  -­‐  
urban;  urban  -­‐  rural;  rural,  urban  –  abroad  -­‐  rural).  These  are  significantly  reflected  in  the  
rural  vernacular  architecture  of  southern  Romania,  offering  a  large  variety  of  data  regarding  
the  constructive  capacity  and  tendencies.  

56
Playing  with  Technology:  Questions  of  Infrastructure   Thursday  
Session  T1A  
Organiser:  Stefan  Poser,  Helmut-­‐Schmidt  Universität,  Hamburg,  
Germany   Room  UI2  
Chair:  Peter  Koval,  Humboldt-­‐Universität  zu  Berlin,  Germany  
9:00-­‐10:30  

 
 

Research  in  the  field  ‘Playing  with  Technology’  ought  to  contribute  to  the  development  of  
theory  in  the  history  of  technology:  both  technology  and  play  have  crucial  functions  in  
human  life.  They  have  strongly  influenced  the  development  of  societies.  Thus  research  in  
this  field  might  open  new  perspectives  on  the  question  how  and  why  people  use  technology.  
Playing  with  technology  is  on  the  one  hand  dealing  with  the  (i)  fascination  of  speed  and  
acceleration,  (ii)  with  different  ways  to  reach  delirious  happiness,  described  as  the  play  of  
‘ilinx’  by  the  philosopher  and  sociologist  Roger  Caillois,  (iii)  with  the  role  play  ‘mimicry’  based  
on  technology,  (iv)  with  appropriating  technology  and  (v)  with  persons,  who  trust  in  
technology  aiming  to  make  new  experiences.  On  the  other  hand  playing  with  technology  is  a  
story  about  the  increasing  commercialization  of  society,  of  lost  knowledge  on  do-­‐it-­‐yourself  
and  tinkering,  on  a  shift  from  independent  acting  to  consuming.  The  session  in  Brasov  will  
focus  on  infrastructures  of  play:  in  which  way  is  the  environment  shaped  by  playing?  In  
which  way  were  locations  and  regions  (mainly  relicts  of  industry)  adapted  for  playful  
purposes?  Panelists  present  case  studies  on  competitions  of  racing  cars  as  hobby  culture  and  
the  infrastructure  behind  these  games;  they  will  discuss  the  increasing  infrastructure  of  play  
and  leisure.  Contributions  on  other  issues  of  the  field  ‘Playing  with  Technology’  can  be  
included,  too.  

57
   Thursday  
Session  T1A  
 
Room  UI2  
9:00-­‐10:30  

The  impact  of  technology  on  the  development  of  tourism  in  South  Croatia  in  
the  beginning  of  the  20th  century  (in  German)  
 
Dr.  Marija  Benić  Penava,  University  in  Dubrovnik,  Croatia  
Dr.  Marija  Gjurašić,  University  in  Dubrovnik,  Croatia  
 
This  paper  analyses,  using  archive  records  and  relevant  literature,  the  application  of  
technological  advances  in  transport  and  tourism  in  South  Croatia  in  the  period  that  preceded  
mass  air  transport,  as  well  as  the  usage  of  computers  reservation  systems  and  credit  cards  
that  are  used  in  tourism  industry  nowadays.  Technology  was  intensively  involved  in  the  
tourism  industry  in  the  past.  The  impacts  of  technology  could  be  seen  on  the  connectivity  by  
railway  as  well  as  sea,  land  and  air  traffic.  In  addition  to  the  mentioned  factors  of  
communicative  tourism,  its  receptive  factors  –  hotel  industry,  catering,  marketing,  cultural  
institutions,  public  services  etc  became  more  dependent  on  technologies  in  the  interwar  
period.  The  connection  between  the  advances  in  technology  and  the  new  growing  service  
sector  of  tourism  in  the  Croatian  south  was  a  prerequisite  of  the  coming  development  of  
mass  tourism.  Therefore,  the  human  need  for  rest,  recreation  and  adventure  while  
abandoning  their  permanent  residence  achieved  its  purpose  -­‐  enjoyment  and  relaxation.  
Peripheral  parts  of  the  Croatian  south  outgrew  into  world  tourist  destinations  due  to  the  
progress  of  both  transport  and  communication  technology  in  the  first  half  of  the  20th  
century.  

58
   Thursday  
Session  T1A  
 
Room  UI2  
9:00-­‐10:30  

The  View  from  the  Pits:  Fraternal  Culture  at  America’s  Speedways  
Ph.D.  candidate  Alison  Kreitzer,  University  of  Delaware,  USA  
 
“Each  car  owner  is  responsible  for  the  conduct  of  the  driver  and  pit  men  attached  to  his  car  
at  each  meet  including  himself  [emphasis  added]”  explained  the  Ohio  Stock  Car  Racing  
Association  in  their  1949  rulebook.  Many  members  of  the  dirt  track  racing  fraternity  agreed  
that  the  “pit  area,”  a  space  designated  for  the  preparation  of  racecars  before  and  during  a  
speed  contest,  was  a  male  domain.  While  racecar  designs,  participant  demographics,  and  
promotional  organizations  for  oval  track  racing  evolved  throughout  the  twentieth  century,  
the  gender  and  racial  compositions  of  grassroots  American  motorsports  remained  relatively  
static.  White  men  consistently  acted  as  the  gatekeepers  of  the  sport.  Promoters  and  officials  
created  physical  barriers  on  the  landscape  of  their  speedways  to  limit  access  to  the  pit  area.  
Additionally,  white  racecar  drivers  and  mechanics  devised  complicated  sets  of  rules  and  
secret  racecar  set-­‐ups  in  the  pit  area  to  keep  minority  men  and  women  from  gaining  the  
technical  knowledge  needed  to  excel  in  the  sport.  My  paper  will  explore  how  promoters  and  
participants  reinforced  cultural  ideas  about  technological  skill,  whiteness,  and  masculinity  
through  the  exclusionary  infrastructure  at  America’s  speedways.  
Automobile  and  landscape  historians  have  largely  ignored  dirt  track  speedways  as  important  
sites  of  America’s  automobile  culture.  However,  the  built  environment  and  regulations  at  
small  quarter-­‐mile  and  half-­‐mile  speedways  illuminate  the  ways  Americans  conceptualized  
their  ideas  about  gender  and  race  through  their  participation  in  technologically-­‐centered  
hobbies.  Blue  prints  and  photographs  of  speedway  facilities  provide  convincing  visual  
evidence  of  the  ways  that  cultural  hierarchies  and  values  became  part  of  the  infrastructure  
of  these  play  palaces.  Periodicals  and  rule  books  about  racing  mechanics  and  pit  area  
traditions  provide  further  evidence  of  the  gatekeeping  practices  of  veteran  male  racers.  My  
paper  will  build  on  scholarly  works,  such  as  Robert  Post’s  High  Performance  and  Ben  
Shackleford’s  essay,  “Masculinity,  the  Auto  Racing  Fraternity,  and  the  Technological  Sublime:  
The  Pit  Stop  As  Celebration  of  Social  Roles,”  to  provide  additional  evidence  of  the  gender-­‐
segregation  and  pit  crew  traditions  of  American  motorsports.  

59
   Thursday  
Session  T1A  
 
Room  UI2  
9:00-­‐10:30  

Infrastructures  of  Play  and  their  Impact  on  the  Environment  since  the  1980s  
Dr.  Stefan  Poser,  Helmut-­‐Schmidt  Universität,  Hamburg,  Germany  
 
Playing  with  technology  depends  on  its  infrastructures.  This  holds  for  activities  as  out-­‐door  
sports  as  well  as  for  playing  with  technical  toys,  especially  those  which  represent  technical  
systems,  and  for  fairground  attractions,  namely  those  of  driving.  Quite  different  activities  
such  as  skiing,  model  railroading  or  driving  in  a  bumper  car  have  in  common  to  be  based  on  
infrastructures.  Thinking  about  Roman  amphitheaters  (as  an  infrastructure)  and  the  fashion  
of  ‘naval  battles’  of  small  ships,  the  so-­‐called  ‘naumachias’,  it  becomes  clear,  that  
infrastructures  of  playing  are  dating  far  back  in  history.  Due  to  the  development  of  the  
leisure  society  the  number  of  infrastructures  increased  as  well  as  their  environmental  
impact.  Thus  this  paper  will  focus  on  the  period  since  the  1980s.  
On  the  one  hand  a  strong  negative  impact  can  be  observed  in  case  of  skiing  and  the  system  
of  funiculars,  ski  lifts  and  slopes  for  example.  On  the  other  hand  especially  abandoned  
industrial  sites  changed  to  locations  of  sports,  playing,  leisure  and  tourism.  For  example:  (i)  
old  railway  lines  were  transferred  to  hand  car  or  bike  routes,  (ii)  halls  for  industrial  
production  now  host  locations  for  sports  and  leisure  as  pools  or  indoor-­‐skiing;  these  sites  are  
thus  preserved  from  being  demolished.  (iii)  Some  abandoned  constructions  for  storage  of  
mass  goods  as  sand  and  coal  and  old  pools  serve  more  or  less  illegal  as  walls  for  painting  
graffiti  and  as  half  pipes  for  skating.  
The  infrastructure  of  playing  is  a  new  issue  of  the  research  in  the  field  of  playing  with  
technology.  Until  now  there  are  only  a  few  studies,  which  enlighten  some  parts  of  the  field:  
Wolfgang  König  has  analysed  mutual  influences  on  the  design  of  mountain  transportation,  
early  mass  tourism  and  skiing.  Noyan  Dinckal  and  Rachel  Maines  studied  spaces  of  sports  
and  of  tinkering  culture.  The  aim  of  the  paper  is  to  investigate  the  development  of  
infrastructures  of  play  and  their  influence  on  the  environment.  In  doing  so,  I  link  the  history  
of  technology  of  playing  to  the  history  of  urban  space  and  to  environmental  history.  

60
The  Uranium  Utopia  in  Mexico:  A  Case  of  Restricted   Thursday  
Session  T1B  
Technology  Transfer  
Room  UI3  
Organiser:  Federico  Lazarin,  Universidad  Autonoma  Metropolitana,  
9:00-­‐10:30  
Iztapalapa,  Mexico  
Chair:  Martha  Ortega,  Universidad  Autonoma  Metropolitana,  Iztapalapa,  
Mexico  

 
 

This  session  will  describe  the  nuclear  energy  development  project  from  1952  on,  explaining  
the  measures  deployed  in  order  to  encourage  and  build  it  up.  
In  1955,  the  National  Commission  for  Nuclear  Energy  (CNEN,  Spanish  acronym)  was  created  
in  Mexico.    In  1972,  it  became  the  National  Institute  for  Nuclear  Energy  (INEN,  Spanish  
acronym)  and  finally,  in  1979,  it  turned  into  the  National  Institute  for  Nuclear  Research  
(ININ,  Spanish  acronym).  In  1979  as  well,  the  state  enterprise  Uranio  Mexicano  (URAMEX,  
Spanish  acronym)  was  founded  so  as  to  locate  and  transform  uranium.    This  lecture  aims  to  
show  that  the  creation  of  these  institutions  sought  to  favor  the  reception  of  nuclear  
technology  in  Mexico.  Scientists  were  instructed  and  researches  on  nuclear  energy  were  
carried  out  at  these  institutes.    In  addition,  they  were  in  charge  of  uranium  exploration,  
extraction  and  use  at  the  nuclear  plants  to  be  built  as  a  result  of  technology  transfer.      
Works  at  the  National  Commission  for  Nuclear  Energy  started  in  1953.  One  of  their  main  
objectives  was  to  explore  the  location  and  the  extraction  likelihood  of  uranium  deposits  in  
Mexico.  The  mapping  created  in  the  1960s  resulted  from  these  activities.  
It  represented  a  strategic  basis  for  the  implementation  of  uranium  extraction  technology  
and  for  the  projection  of  uranium  enrichment  industry  locations  as  enclave  phenomena.  
When  the  works  for  uranium  extraction  began,  the  Mexican  government  generated  growth  
and  development  expectations  at  the  locations  where  this  activity  was  to  be  carried  out.  
Thus,  inhabitants  assumed  their  taking  part  would  improve  their  living  conditions.  However,  
the  government's  promises  did  not  come  true  —in  the  first  place,  because  most  inhabitants  
were  employed  only  as  laborers.  Secondly,  and  more  importantly,  because  the  uranium  
enrichment  project  failed,  leading  to  the  canceling  of  extraction  works  throughout  the  
1970s.  

61
  
  Thursday  
Session  T1B  
 
Room  UI3  
9:00-­‐10:30  

Exploration  and  Mapping  of  Uranium  Deposits  in  Mexico  

Researcher  Hugo  Pichardo,  Universidad  Autonoma  Metropolitana,  Iztapalapa,  Mexico  
 
 
In  1917,  when  amidst  a  Revolution,  Mexico  replaced  the  old  Liberal  1857  Constitution  with  
one  showing  more  social  sensitivity,  it  sought  to  engage  the  population  in  working  with  and  
benefiting  from  natural  resources,  so  as  to  promote  a  nationalistic  feeling.  Article  27  of  the  
new  Constitution  established  that  these  resources  were  to  be  owned  by  the  Nation,  
clarifying  that  those  discovered  or  found  in  the  future  and  considered  strategic  had  to  be  
incorporated  as  well.  Therefore,  the  decades  following  World  War  II  witnessed  the  creation  
of  governmental  institutions  to  secure  the  exploration,  extraction  and  exploitation  of  the  
natural  resources  -­‐  such  as  uranium  -­‐  required  for  the  development  of  nuclear  energy.  
One  of  the  main  objectives  of  Mexico's  National  Commission  of  Nuclear  Energy,  which  
started  operating  in  1955,  was  exploring  the  country's  territory  so  as  to  locate  uranium  
deposits  likely  to  be  exploited.  It  also  aimed,  supported  by  the  State's  authority  granted  by  
laws  on  that  matter,  at  holding  control  of  all  information  on  this  and  other  minerals  
considered  defining  supplies  for  the  desired  nuclear  industry.  
These  activities  resulted  in,  among  other  products,  the  mapping  elaborated  on  the  basis  of  
the  topographic  surveys  performed  using  the  tools  needed  to  explore  detected  regions,  
namely  Mexico's  North  and  South  East  areas.  Works  in  possible  deposits  by  geographers,  
topographic  engineers,  geologists,  and  other  professionals,  were  undertaken  throughout  the  
1960s  and  the  early  1970s.  
The  resulting  cartographic  products  are  rather  interesting,  mainly  for  the  analysis  of  "the  
silence  in  maps",  as  the  historian  of  cartography  J.B.  Harley  would  call  it.  The  concept  refers  
to  the  questions  aroused  by  a  map  and  the  answers  it  succeeds  or  fails  to  give,  which  must  
be  explained  as  historical  issues.  Consequently,  it  is  not  only  about  studying  the  intentional  
modifications  or  distortions  in  the  mapping  process,  but  also  about  explaining  the  
technological  procedures  employed  in  the  construction  of  a  determined  cartography  -­‐  that  
of  Mexico's  uranium,  in  this  case.  Data  on  the  mapping  and  the  technology  used  to  locate  
uranium  deposits  allow  understanding,  in  turn,  how  this  process  represented  a  strategic  
basis  for  the  implementation  of  uranium  extraction  technology  and  for  the  projects  of  
uranium  enrichment  industry  locations  as  enclave  phenomena.  

62
   Thursday  
Session  T1B  
 
Room  UI3  
9:00-­‐10:30  

Creation  of  Institutes  for  the  Reception  of  Nuclear  Energy  

Dr.  Federico  Lazarin,  Universidad  Autonoma  Metropolitana,  Iztapalapa,  Mexico  
 
In  1942,  when  the  United  States  launched  the  Manhattan  project,  the  Nuclear  Era  began.  
This  Era  brought  about  the  emergence  of  a  nuclear  industry,  which  is  considered  to  consist  
of  the  following  three  stages:  The  first  one  includes  exploration  and  extraction,  the  second  
one  uranium  processing,  and  the  third  one  uranium  use  for  the  generation  of  electrical  
energy  or  atomic  weapons.  New  technology  had  to  be  designed  and  produced  for  each  of  
these  stages.  
In  1955,  Mexico  became  a  member  of  the  "international  club"  advocating  for  the  peaceful  
use  of  nuclear  energy,  when  the  National  Commission  for  Nuclear  Energy  (CNEN,  Spanish  
acronym)  was  created.  In  1972,  it  became  the  National  Institute  of  Nuclear  Energy  (INEN,  
Spanish  acronym)  and  finally,  in  1979,  it  turned  into  the  National  Institute  of  Nuclear  
Research  (ININ,  Spanish  acronym).  In  1979  as  well,  the  state  enterprise  Uranio  Mexicano  
(URAMEX,  Spanish  acronym)  was  founded  so  as  to  locate  and  transform  uranium.  
This  lecture  aims  to  show  that  these  institutions  were  created  in  order  to  favor  the  reception  
of  nuclear  technology  in  Mexico  and  the  deployment  of  the  three  stages  of  the  nuclear  
industry.  There,  scientists  were  instructed  and  researches  on  nuclear  energy  were  carried  
out.  In  addition,  these  institutions  were  in  charge  of  uranium  exploration,  extraction  and  use  
at  the  nuclear  plants  planned  to  be  built  as  a  result  of  technology  transfer.  

63
   Thursday  
Session  T1B  
 
Room  UI3  
9:00-­‐10:30  

Uranium  Extraction:  Utopian  Progress  for  Rural  Communities  

Ph.D.  candidate  Martha  Ortega,  Universidad  Autonoma  Metropolitana,  Iztapalapa,  Mexico  
Graduate  student  Tadeo  Liceaga,  Universidad  Autonoma  Metropolitana,  Iztapalapa,  Mexico  
 
This  lecture  will  focus  on  the  analysis  of  the  relations  created  by  a  governmental  project  —
the  extraction  of  energy  resources—  and  the  populations  inhabiting  the  places  where  
uranium  was  extracted  from.  To  us,  it  is  important  and  necessary  to  reconstruct  and  
interpret,  as  thoroughly  as  possible,  the  history  of  the  actual  actions  undertaken  and  the  
impact  they  had  on  the  lives  of  those  who,  whether  they  wanted  to  or  not,  got  involved  in  
that  process.  In  an  attempt  to  branch  out  the  array  of  energy  generation  possibilities,  the  
Mexican  government  encouraged  a  project  aimed  at  electrical  energy  production  by  means  
of  nuclear  reactors.  The  thought  that  it  was  possible  to  build  this  kind  of  facilities  in  Mexico  
was  based  on  the  findings  from  the  explorations  carried  out  from  the  1950s  to  1975  seeking  
uranium  deposits.  Expectations  included  using  extracted  Mexican  uranium  to  fuel  the  
nuclear  reactors  the  government  planned  to  construct.  All  the  data  about  that  process  we  
have  collected  up  to  this  date  will  be  shown  in  this  lecture.  The  work  we  have  done  so  far  
allows  us  to  affirm  that  the  uranium  extraction  project  resulted  in  the  creation  of  
unbalanced  relationships  between  the  agents  sponsored  by  the  government  and  the  
inhabitants  of  the  towns  neighboring  the  uranium  deposits.  On  the  one  hand,  these  
relationships  proved  to  be  harmful  for  the  communities.  On  the  other  hand,  the  
governmental  project  turned  out  to  be  unsuccessful.  Thus,  we  will  present  an  initial  
evaluation  of  the  damages  caused  not  only  when  the  uranium  deposits  were  exploited,  but  
also  the  residual  effects  of  this  governmental  project.  

64
Evolution  and  Diffusion  of  Technology   Thursday  
Session  T1C  
Chair:  Wilhelm  Kappel,  INCDIE  ICPE-­‐CA,  Bucharest,  Romania  
Room  UI6  
9:00-­‐10:30  

Oil  and  gas  equipment  and  technology,  two-­‐way  scientific  bridges  between  
east  and  west  
 
Professor  Marian  Rizea,  Ecological  University  of  Bucharest,  Romania  
 
The  discovery  of  oil  and  gas  one  hundred  and  fifty  years  ago,  in  Romania,  United  States  and  
in  further  other  states,  has  lead  the  way  of  human  development  towards  a  society  based  on  
hydrocarbons  whereas  the  technical  and  technological  competition  between  companies  and  
states  for  the  ultimate  supremacy  evolved  and  is  still  in  progress.  
In  the  past  century,  the  two  world  wars  and  the  most  recent  conflicts  we  were  and  are  
contemporary  with  (Falkland  Islands  war,  Iraq,  Libya,  Syria  etc.)  began  with  and  for  energy  
resources  which  resulted  in  a  fierce  battle  on  the  front  of  research  and  streamline  of  this  
field.  The  technical  and  technology  transfer  in  many  areas,  including  the  oil  and  gas  one,  
disregarded  ideological  barriers  imposed  by  the  “Cold  War”  so  that,  through  legal  methods  
(imported  licenses)  and  “reverse  engineering”  (intelligence),  it  carried  through.  
Since  the  emergence  of  the  “drilling  method  with  rotary  table”,  discovered  by  the  Romanian  
engineer  Ioan  Basgan  which  revolutionized  the  worldwide  deep  drilling  technology  and  
whose  patent  is  still  disputed  by  Romania  and  the  United  States,  up  to  offshore  drilling  
platforms,  high  pressure  blowout  preventers,  drilling  rigs  for  mining  and  transport  for  
extreme  weather  conditions  and  to  the  controversial  method  of  extracting  shale  gas,  the  
transfer  of  science,  engineering  and  technology  knew  and  will  know  no  boundaries.  

65
   Thursday  
Session  T1C  
 
Room  UI6  
9:00-­‐10:30  

From  the  Western  Front  to  Texas:  early  development  of  seismic  exploration  
for  oil  (1914-­‐1926)  
 
Researcher  Francesco  Gerali,  National  Autonomous  University  of  Mexico,  Mexico  

Geophysics  –  the  study  of  the  physics  of  the  earth  –  has  had  a  very  slow  and  largely  
academic  development  just  during  the  1800s.  Despite  of  the  numerous  skills  and  talents  of  
the  early  geophysicists,  the  major  advances  in  this  field  that  would  truly  benefit  mankind  on  
a  large  scale  were  not  possible  until  after  the  invention  of  several  artifacts  (i.e.,  
galvanometer,  photographic  film,  vacuum  tube  amplifier)  that  made  possible  practical  
applications.  The  most  important  advancement  in  the  discipline  has  been  the  establishing  
and  the  interpretation  of  earth  physics  data  from  observational  network,  overall  the  
measurement  of  the  earth  displacement  though  the  seismometer  in  1880.  Since  then,  it  
started  a  global  interest  on  the  study  of  the  propagation  of  the  various  range  waves  
generated  by  earthquakes,  and  the  localization  of  their  epicenter.  
When  in  October  1914  the  Great  War  stabilized  the  Western  Front,  the  heavy  artillery  got  a  
strategic  offensive  importance  by  both  the  sides.  The  experience  gained  in  using  early  
seismic  networks  to  locate  the  origin  of  distant  earthquakes  soon  led  to  locating  artillery  
position  of  the  enemy.  French,  British,  German  and  US  Military  Stuff  displaced  in  the  
battlefield  several  “seismic  troops”  composed  by  scientists  specialized  in  reading  the  speed  
and  the  radius  of  propagation  of  the  waves.  Although  none  knew  it  at  the  time,  by  the  
involvement  of  physicist  in  the  artillery  location  it  would  arise  the  practice  of  the  seismic  
exploration  for  oil  and  natural  gas.  
This  presentation  aims  to  focus  on  the  interplay  between  warfare  and  geophysics  during  the  
WWI,  and  their  apparently  fortuitous  relation  with  the  oil  industry.  This  combination  of  
times,  places  and  men  blossom  into  a  totally  new  and  high  profitable  profession,  the  
geophysicist  specialized  in  oil  exploration.  By  then,  geophysical  exploration  is  considered  the  
most  reliable  and  efficient  method  to  localize  oil  bearing  formations  in  the  subsoil.  

66
   Thursday  
Session  T1C  
 
Room  UI6  
9:00-­‐10:30  

60  years  of  technology  transfer  

Dr.  Georgeta  Alecu  
Ph.D.  candidate  Iulian  Iordache  
Dr.  Elena  Enescu  
Professor  Wilhelm  Kappel,  INCDIE  ICPE-­‐CA,  Bucharest,  Romania  
 
This  paper  describes  the  history  of  ICPE  since  its  founding  in  1950  until  today  in  inorganic  
materials  research  for  electrical  industry.  
As  important  milestones  in  this  evolution  are  presented  creation  and  separation  of  ICPE  of  
some  research  and  production  groups,  of  some  materials  whose  technology  was  previously  
established  in  our  laboratory,  approved  and  with  technology  transfer  in  three  major  stages  
after  their  maturation:  in  the  first  two  decades  1950-­‐1970  after  the  establishment  and  then  
transfer  of  products  during  1970-­‐1990,  and  the  last  transfers  made  under  conditions  much  
changed  between  1990-­‐2010.  
Therefore,  are  analyzed  and  presented  the  results  of  five  major  areas  of  R&D  on  metallic  
pseudoalloys  with  imposed  electrical  properties,  carbon  materials  (electrical  brushes,  
resistances,  composites),  structural  and  functional  ceramic  materials,  magnetic  and  
superconducting  materials.  
The  paper  presents  also  the  conditions  for  technology  transfer  and  economic  effects  of  last  
transfers  to  Electromagnetica  Bucharest,  Elba  Timisoara,  Electroaparataj  Bucharest,  IPRS  
Baneasa,  Electroceramica  Turda,  trading  companies  from  Odorheiu  Secuiesc  and  not  the  last  
part,  the  establishment  of  a  new  plant  for  carbon  materials  -­‐  especially  brushes  for  electric  
cars  -­‐  to  Ferite  Urziceni,  which  after  the  transfer,  became  ROFEP.  
A  special  chapter  is  dedicated  to  technology  transfer  of  electrical  contacts  and  permanent  
magnets,  sintered  and  bounded,  to  SINTEROM  Cluj-­‐Napoca  with  the  establishment  here  of  
specialized  production  departments.  
It  must  to  mentioned  that  all  these  technologic  transfers  were  performed  outside  ICPE  and  
those  direct  from  the  research  team  to  pilot  stations,  are  not  considered  in  this  paper.  
Those  who  are  going  through  this  paper  will  be  little  surprised  when  will  finds  that  
technology  transfers  which  are  presented,  are  not  only  for  electrical  engineering  products,  
but  for  all  branches  of  economy,  starting  from  agriculture  and  ended  with  the  equipment  for  
aviation.  

67
   Thursday  
Session  T1C  
 
Room  UI6  
9:00-­‐10:30  

The  Influence  of  IT&C  and  Biotechnology  on  the  Evolution  of  Society  
Dr.  Cristina-­‐Maria  Dabu  
 
The  development  of  science  and  technology  in  the  actual  society  is  characterized  by  two  
major  trends:  interdisciplinarity  and  computerization.  These  two  evolution  trends,  largely  
due  to  the  unprecedented  development  of  IT&C  and  biotechnology  fields,  are  influencing  
the  scientific  and  industrial  research  results  complexity  and  also  the  speed  of  implementing  
the  results  of  these  research  in  all  industry  and  social  fields.  
From  the  1950’s  until  today,  the  role  of  IT&C  in  society  has  become  more  prominent  in  all  
fields  of  industry  and  research:  medicine,  pharmacy,  industry,  finance  and  banking,  public  
administration,  education,  research,  aerospace,  national  security.  In  the  same  time,  the  
development  of  biotechnology,  from  1970’s  until  now  opens  new  perspectives  in  medicine  
and  life  sciences.  
The  advances  in  bioinformatics,  programming  technology  and  computer  systems  made  
possible  to  store  and  analyze  large  amounts  of  biological  data.  These  advances  in  
bioinformatics  lead  to  models  that  are  helpful  in  analyzing,  interpreting,  and  even  predicting  
the  genotype–phenotype  relationship  and  lead  to  major  results  in  medicine  and  pharmacy.  
New  approaches  in  intellectual  property  and  patenting  biotech  industry  inventions  are  
considering  not  only  to  speed  up  the  patenting  procedure  in  order  to  insert  the  new  
technologies  into  the  market  and  industry,  it  also  seeks  to  avoid  excessive  patenting  and  
unjustified  increase  of  costs  for  related  scientific  research.  
In  the  same  time,  a  series  of  research  in  the  field  of  biotechnology  and  biosciences,  raises  a  
variety  of  ethical  and  bioethical  issues  that  should  be  analyzed  in  terms  of  legal  doctrine  so  
that  economic  interests  do  not  violate  fundamental  human  rights.  
The  transfer  of  a  considerable  amount  of  daily  activity  in  the  IT&C  environment  inherently  
required  to  an  equivalent  volume  of  data  transferred  in  the  same  informational  
environment,  which  led  to  the  emergence  and  expansion  of  the  criminal  phenomenon  in  the  
IT&C  environment.  
Technological  evolution  of  contemporary  society  caused  major  changes  in  the  ethical  
principles,  protecting  them  and  protecting  fundamental  human  rights  represent  serious  
challenges  for  national  and  international  legal  systems  and  for  the  entire  human  society.  

68
Poster  Session   Thursday  
Session  T1D  
Chair:  Slawomir  Lotysz,  University  of  Zielona  Gora,  Poland  
Room  Aula  
9:00-­‐10:30  

Making  a  functional  replica  of  a  1924  Dr.  TITUS  radio  set  

Dr.  Ionita  Daescu,  Proradioantic,  Bucharest,  Romania  
Researcher  Francisc  Visky,  Pro  Radio  Antic,  Arad,  Romania  
 
The  leading  manufacturer  of  the  superregenerative  radios  was  the  Romanian  Titus  
Konteschweller.  Radios  manufactured  by  Dr.  TITUS  dominated  the  profile  market  in  the  
period1923-­‐1930.  The  factory  was  located  in  Paris  Rue  of  Wattignies,  no.  69  XII  
arrondissement.  
They  were  very  popular,  winning  numerous  specialized  international  competitions.  The  most  
important  contest  was  won  the  contest  organized  by  Radio  News  magazine  in  1927.  Radio  
News  Magazine  occur  in  New  York  in  a  monthly  circulation  of  350,000  copies.  The  first  prize  
was  won  by  Titus  Konteschweller.  The  second  and  third  prizes  were  not  awarded.  
The  poster  will  be  illustrated  with  numerous  documents  of  the  time  (advertisements  articles,  
presentations,  magazines),  most  original.  
In  the  poster  will  be  illustrated  with  a  rich  graphic  material,  the  rich  work  carried  out  by  
members  of  the  Association  PRORADIOANTIC  to  achieve  a  replica  of  the  Dr.  TITUS  radio  from  
1924.  It  shows  the  stages  of  achievement,  namely:  Documentation  from  '20s  papers.  
Romanian  magazine  Radiofonia,  released  in  1926  was  used.  In  this  magazine,  Michael  
Konteschweller  brother  Titus  Konteschweller  manufacturer,  shows  how  to  make  the  radio;  
Procurement  of  materials  and  pieces;  Development  of  a  3D  model;  Carrying  on  a  
breadboard;  Realization  of  mechanical  parts;  General  installation  and  commissioning;  This  
poster  shall  be  accompanied  by  a  functional  replica  of  the  Dr.  TITUS  radio  brand,  
manufactured  in  1924.  

69
   Thursday  
Session  T1D  
 
Room  Aula  
9:00-­‐10:30  

Technological  trends  in  Estonian  industry  during  and  after  World  War  I  and  II  
Ph.D.  candidate  Vahur  Mägi,  Tallinn  University  of  Technology,  Estonia  
 
Most  important  mineral  resources  in  Estonia  are  oil  shale  and  phosphate  rock.  Though  
scientific  research  into  these  minerals  started  earlier,  production  began  just  at  the  end  of  
WW  I.  Although  knowledge  on  oil  shale  as  a  fuel  was  poor,  it  had  to  be  adopted  as  a  source  
of  energy.  In  1921,  the  first  device  for  extracting  oil  was  tested.  It  took  four  years  to  create  
the  technology  and  in  1925  the  first  big  oil  factory  was  launched.  Close  attention  was  
devoted  to  mechanisation  of  underground  work.  Oil  shale  chemistry  became  the  most  
rapidly  developing  trade  due  to  large  investments  and  intense  international  competition.  
Quickly  it  was  learned  how  to  produce  fuel  oil,  preservative  solutions,  varnish,  bitumen,  
asphalt,  kerosene.  The  principal  part  of  equipment  used  in  oil  shale  industry  was  produced  in  
Estonia.  Electric  power  stations  all  over  the  country  used  grate  furnaces  designed  by  
Estonian  engineers.  With  the  entry  of  the  Red  Army  in  autumn  1944,  the  oil  shale  industry  
was  seized  by  the  Soviet  occupation  forces.  The  Sillamäe  oil  plant  was  reconstructed  into  a  
top  secret  mining  enterprise  for  producing  uranium  from  dictyonema  argillite  found  in  
Northern  Estonia  alongside  oil  shale.  Despite  great  efforts,  only  an  insignificant  amount  of  
uranium  was  extracted.  Eventually,  the  industrial  extraction  of  uranium  from  dictyonema  
argillite  was  termed  economically  infeasible  and  the  processing  of  argillite  was  terminated.  
Oil  shale  output  increased.  By  1980,  more  oil  shale  was  being  mined  than  the  consumers  
required.  Phosphate  rock  mining  commenced  and  in  1923  a  phosphate  industry  was  
founded.  Studies  indicated  the  feasibility  of  Estonian  phosphate  raw  material  for  the  
production  of  superphosphate.  Preparations  were  started  for  building  a  modern  
superphosphate  factory.  The  technology  was  to  be  imported  from  Germany.  WW  II  
postponed  the  completion  of  the  factory;  only  in  1956  did  the  superphosphate  plant  begin  
production.  In  1987,  the  search  for  new  phosphate  deposits  initiated  a  mass  “phosphate  
war”  against  the  Soviet  occupation  that  eventually  led  to  the  demise  of  the  phosphate  
industry.

70
   Thursday  
Session  T1D  
 
Room  Aula  
9:00-­‐10:30  

Organizing  scientific  and  technical  information  during  communism:  a  public  

library  perspective  
 
Ph.D.  candidate  Claudia  Serbanuta  
Ms.  Raluca  Nutiu  
 
Socialist  ideology  imposed  science  and  technology  as  leading  fields  in  communist  societies.  
Educating  people  into  understanding  and  engaging  with  these  fields  became  a  primary  
interest  after  the  Second  World  War.  Various  types  of  libraries  were  created  to  serve  this  
purpose  but,  by  the  early  70s,  their  punctual  efforts  proved  insufficient.  In  a  heavily  
industrialized  county,  a  public  library  took  upon  itself  the  role  of  managing  the  information  
about  the  scientific  and  technical  collections  in  the  region.  
This  poster  will  analyze  the  methods  and  instruments  employed  by  a  technical  branch  of  a  
public  library  in  communist  Romania  in  order  to  encourage  access  to  scientific  information.  
Paying  attention  to  the  industrial  profile  of  the  region  and  the  reader’s  interest  in  scientific  
works,  the  public  library  created  a  dedicated  branch  for  the  science  and  technology  
collection.  Aiming  at  serving  the  informational  needs  of  the  community,  librarians  employed  
classical  methods  but  also  created  in  house  instruments  to  help  them  navigate  the  thematic  
information:  Librarians  developed  a  keyword  catalog  (among  the  first  of  its  kind  in  the  
country)  to  help  them  answer  reference  questions  and  retrieve  relevant  materials  from  their  
science  and  technology  collection;  Public  librarians  shared  their  expertise  with  other  libraries  
in  the  region:  they  created  a  shared  catalog  of  technical  books  and  published  a  newsletter  
announcing  new  books;  Thematic  bibliographies  were  produced  at  the  request  of  individual  
readers  or  institutions;  An  international  science  and  technology  collective  catalog  for  all  
types  of  libraries  from  the  region  was  developed  and  kept  up  to  date  by  public  librarians;  To  
learn  about  the  public’s  needs  but  also  to  target  them  when  organizing  public  programs  the  
librarians  created  a  user’s  profession  catalog;  This  poster  will  capture  a  glimpse  of  the  
communist  information  culture  through  the  analysis  of  the  methods  and  tools  used  by  
professional  librarians.  Sources  that  will  be  consulted  include:  the  archive  of  the  technical  
branch  library  (where  traces  of  these  instruments  are  kept),  oral  histories  shared  by  
librarians  that  worked  there,  articles  in  the  periodicals  of  the  time  (local,  national  and  
professional),  analysis  of  the  catalogs  used  by  librarians.  

71
   Thursday  
Session  T1D  
 
Room  Aula  
9:00-­‐10:30  

Source  of  light  and  color,  natural  and  artificial,  in  the  perception  of  a  work  
of  art  
 
Ph.D.  candidate  Andrei  Hrib,  Alexandru  Ioan  Cuza  University,  Iasi,  Romania  
 
The  importance  of  source  of  illumination  of  a  work  of  art  is  on  the  nature  of  materials  used  
in  the  installation,  the  constituent  materials.  Metamerism  -­‐  a  phenomenon  that  occurs  with  
changing  spectral  distribution  of  light,  due  to  the  change  of  the  light  source,  the  two  objects  
initially  identical  in  terms  of  colour  -­‐  is  a  problem  often  encountered  in  the  practice  of  
restoration,  chromatic  reintegration  imitative,  most  exactly.  If  in  restoration  phenomenon  
have  negative  connotations,  in  fine  art  can  be  a  starting  point  in  the  development  of  new  
works  of  art  through  a  careful  study  of  pigments  and  exposure  conditions.  Study  of  diffuse  
reflectance  spectra  (DRS)  is  an  important  step  in  understanding  metamerism  and  
applicability  in  the  field  of  visual  arts,  and  together  with  other  concepts:  manner,  technique,  
school  and  style  can  bring  news  in  fine  arts  and  painting  can  translate  into  what  the  stories  
say:  „in  day  with  a  face,  in  night  with  another”.  The  presentation  will  take  a  practical  part  of  
achieving  a  painting  by  this  method  in  an  attempt  to  capture  the  phenomenon.  Article  
source  is  the  practical  problem  of  metamerism  colour  restoration  restorative  treated  in  the  
books  of  optical  spectroscopy  and  restoration  science.  
A  perfect  reintegration  should  not  be  observed  using  other  sources  of  lighting  conditions.  In  
practice,  old  pigments  should  be  replaced  by  mixtures  of  pigments  or  synthetic  dyes  with  
diffuse  reflectance  spectra  as  similar  to  those  of  the  old  paint  layer,  either  because  there  are  
no  known  techniques  for  the  preparation  or  composition  of  ancient  pigments,  whether  there  
is  sufficient  information  on  painting  techniques  used.  For  a  proper  reintegration  must  take  
into  account  a  number  of  factors  relating  to  the  texture,  spreading,  transparency  and  colour  
of  the  paint  layer.  Similarity  of  colour  in  a  restored  work  should  be  ensured  by  the  three  
basic  characteristics  of  colour:  hue,  brightness  and  saturation.  

72
   Thursday  
Session  T1D  
 
Room  Aula  
9:00-­‐10:30  

Back  to  the  Workers’  Wonderland:  Documenting  the  Industrial  Culture  in  
Eastern  Europe,  1945-­‐1989  
 
Dr.  Slawomir  Lotysz,  University  of  Zielona  Gora,  Poland  
 
We  all  like  to  see  historical  photographs  in  scholarly  books  and  articles.  Usually  they  
illustrate  the  story  quite  aptly,  right?  Well…  But  how  often  are  the  photographs  in  focus?  
How  often  do  images  of  the  past  inspire  us  enough  to  go  deeper  into  the  story  they  tell  us?  
This  presentation  draws  on  the  author’s  own  collection  of  historical  photographs,  
documenting  industrial  culture  in  Eastern  European  countries  during  the  time  of  
communism.  The  photographs  –  roughly  7,000  items  –  come  from  a  former  communist-­‐era  
press  agency,  long  since  dissolved  and  its  materials  sold  to  private  collectors.  Geographically,  
the  images  cover  Poland,  Hungary,  the  former  East  Germany  and  Czechoslovakia,  Bulgaria,  
Albania,  and  the  Soviet  Union.  Some  of  the  images  are  of  infrastructure  and  manufacturing  
in  the  Eastern  Block,  while  some  of  the  photographs  depict  the  dehumanised  landscapes  of  
industrial  plants  of  grandiose  scale,  and  still  others  show  men  and  women  at  work.  
Additionally,  the  workers  are  also  shown  as  consumers  in  shops  and  restaurants,  as  
holidaymakers  in  hotels  and  resorts,  as  patients  of  factory  first  aid  stations,  and  so  on.  The  
themes  of  housing  economics,  vocational  training,  and  environmental  issues  are  also  vividly  
portrayed.  
In  the  digital  age,  accessing  archives  of  visual  materials  is  easier  than  ever  before.  Photo  
collections  are  being  put  online  by  archives  and  libraries  at  different  institutions  around  the  
globe,  and  press  agencies  are  opening  their  vast  resources  to  the  public,  too.  But  how  can  
historians  gain  access  to  private  collections  of  photographs?  These  are  not  necessarily  just  
family  photos,  but  sometimes  quite  extensive  collections  of  historic  photographs,  
documenting  work,  leisure,  and  everyday  life  in  past  decades.  And  if  one  possesses  such  a  
collection  and  wants  to  make  it  available  online,  how  does  that  happen?  What  are  the  legal    
and  copyright  concerns?  How  about  the  technical  side  of  things?  And  most  of  all,  what  are  
the  financial  issues  that  need  to  be  considered?  

73
   Thursday  
Session  T1D  
 
Room  Aula  
9:00-­‐10:30  

The  End  of  Assassination?  

Researcher  Lisa  traynor,  Royal  Armouries  Museum,  Leeds,  United  Kingdom  
 
‘The  End  of  Assassination’,  explores  the  theory  that  silk  bullet-­‐proof  body  armour  could  have  
preserved  the  life  of  Archduke  Franz  Ferdinand,  in  Sarajevo  on  28th  June  1914.  Based  on  on-­‐
going  ballistic  experiments  conducted  at  Royal  Armouries,  Leeds,  the  out-­‐  come  of  these  
tests  will  eventually  be  able  to  confidently  state  if  the  Archduke’s  life  could  have  been  
preserved  if  he  had  worn  the  protective  silk  body  armour  he  was  rumoured  to  own.  
The  poster  itself  is  built  up  of  an  image  from  the  19th  /early  20th  century,  used  for  
marketing  these  armours  and  images  from  the  21st  century  tests  at  the  Royal  Armouries.  
The  accompanying  text  to  the  poster  quotes  the  original  inventor  Casimir  Zeglen’s  reasons  
for  devising  such  an  invention.  
This  innovative  new  research  is  continuing  at  Royal  Armouries,  Leeds.  It  forms  the  focal  point  
of  our  new  exhibition  on  the  arms  and  armour  of  the  First  World  War,  which  aims  to  engage  
a  wide  audience  with  the  history  of  technology.  

74
Turning  Points  in  Technological  Development  in   Thursday  
Session  T2A  
Romania  from  the  mid-­‐19th  century  to  nowadays:  
Room  UI2  
4.  Brasov  Industry   11:00-­‐12:30  
Organiser  &  Chair:  Alexandre  Herlea,  Technical  University  Belfort  
Montbéliard,  France  

The  20th  century  political  impact  on  Brasov  industry,  Romania.  Employees  
testimonies  
 
Lecturer  Mircea  Ivanoiu,  Transilvania University of Brasov, Romania  
 
Le  contenu  de  cette  communication  résulte  d’une  série  de  conversations  avec  d’anciens  
employés  industriels  de  la  ville  de  Braşov.  Les  récits  commencent  pratiquement  au  moment  
de  la  nationalisation  et  vont  jusqu’au  retour  à  un  système  de  production  capitaliste,  après  
1990.  
Les  personnes  interrogées  occupaient  différentes  positions  dans  la  hiérarchie  de  l’entreprise  
et  cela  explique  les  points  de  vue  différents  par  rapport  aux  événements  sociaux,  à  la  
technologie  et  au  management,  par  rapport  à  la  politique  des  cadres  et  à  la  stratégie  de  
développement  de  l’industrie,  etc.  A  présent,  celles-­‐ci  regardent  leur  propre  trajet  
professionnel,  les  événements  d’après  1990,  suite  à  un  certain  éloignement  temporel,  avec  
moins  d’implication  affective,  ce  qui  mène  à  une  analyse  (comparaison)  plus  objective  de  la  
culture  industrielle  dans  la  société  roumaine.  
Une  partie  des  interlocuteurs  détient  une  bonne  information  sur  les  réalités  contemporaines  
dans  le  milieu  industriel,  même  après  leur  retraite  officielle.  
Braşov  et  ses  alentours  (Râşnov,  Zărneşti,  Codlea,  Săcele)  forment  une  région  qui  depuis  plus  
de  150  ans  représente  la  plus  grande  concentration  industrielle  de  Roumanie,  une  région  
avec  une  riche  tradition  de  l’industrie  (surtout  les  constructions  de  machines  et  industrie  
lourde).  
La  collecte  du  matériel  (les  interviews)  s’est  déroulée  d’après  les  règles  les  plus  strictes  de  
l’histoire  orale,  le  point  de  départ  commun  est  représenté  par  un  paquet  de  questions  
d’intérêt  pour  le  thème,  mais,  pour  protéger  le  style  coulant  (la  fluidité)  du  récit,  on  a  laissé  
à  l’interlocuteur  la  liberté  de  développer  ses  idées  préférées  autour  de  la  question.  Les  
questions  centrales  de  la  collection  de  récits  portent  sur  la  production  et  les  produits  de  
l’entreprise,  les  clients  et  bénéficiaires  les  plus  connus,  le  progrès  technologique  et  la  
dotation  en  équipements,  les  innovations,  la  qualité  des  produits,  le  management...,  l’impact  
des  relations  interpersonnelles  et  professionnelles  dans  le  climat  de  l’entreprise.  
De  ces  témoignages  sont  extraits  et  mis  en  évidence  les  éléments  communs  des  histoires  
vécues  afin  de  les  comparer  et  les  interpréter  par  rapport  à  l’histoire  officielle.  Cela  permet  
d’apporter  un  nouvel  éclairage  sur  l’évolution  de  Brasov  et  ses  environs  placés  dans  le  
contexte  national,  voire  européen.  

75
   Thursday  
Session  T2A  
 
Room  UI2  
11:00-­‐12:30  

The  transformation  of  the  largest  aircraft  factories  of  Romania  in  tractors  
factory  as  result  of  the  Soviet  occupation  
 
Lecturer  Horia  Salca,  Transilvania University of Brasov, Romania  
 
Après  avoir  rappelé  la  création  en  1925  et  l’essor  de  „Industrie  Aéronautique  Roumaine”  
(I.A.R.)  la  plus  performante  usine  de  Roumanie  pendant  la  période  de  l’entre  deux  guerres  la  
communication  analyse  en  détail  deux  périodes  de  profond  bouleversement  de  celle-­‐ci.  La  
première  dans  le  contexte  de  l’occupation  de  la  Roumanie  par  les  soviétiques  et  
l’instauration  de  la  dictature  communiste,  voit  la  transformation  de  l’IAR  en  usines  de  
tracteurs.  La  deuxième,  après  décembre  ’89  dans  le  processus  de  la  sortie  du  communisme,  
se  caractérise  par  une  longue  agonie  de  l’usine  qui  se  termine  par  sa  liquidation.  
Jusqu’à  la  fin  de  la  Seconde  Guerre  Mondiale  l’IAR  produit  plus  de  1200  appareils  dont  plus  
de  la  moitié  de  conception  propre  et  l’autre  sous  licence  :  PZL  (Pologne),  Fleet  (U.S.),  Savoia  
Marchetti  and  Nardi  (Italie),  Fiesler  Storch  and  Messerschmitt  (Allemagne).  
La  Convention  de  l’armistice  avec  les  soviétiques  était  très  sévère  et  n’était  que  le  
commencement  d’une  suite  de  crimes  (liquidation  des  élites)  et  d’abus.  Parmi  ces  dernières  
la  confiscation  à  titre  de  dédommagements  (suivi  par  la  nationalisation)  de  certaines  
entreprises  industrielles,  la  suppression  ou  le  changement  d’affectation  pour  d’autres,  etc.  
Ce  dernier  cas  est  illustré  à  merveille  par  l’IAR.  Dès  1946,  elle  a  changé  de  spécialisation,  
fabriquant  désormais  des  tracteurs.  Le  premier  a  été  l’IAR-­‐22,  un  hybride  entre  Hanomag  et  
Lanz  Bulldog,  suivi  par  des  modèles  sur  chenilles  soviétiques,  KD  et  KDS.  Au  commencement  
de  1960,  apparaissent  sur  le  marché  les  premiers  tracteurs  de  conception  intégralement  
roumaine,  ainsi  que  des  modèles  ayant  des  moteurs  Fiat.  L’usine  s’est  développée,  
atteignant  une  capacité  de  production  de  32  000  tracteurs  par  an,  ayant  24  000  employés.    
Après  décembre  1989,  la  situation  de  l’usine  s’est  détériorée  sans  cesse  et  souvent,  les  
salariés  de  l’usine  sont  sortis  dans  la  rue  pour  exprimer  leur  mécontentement.  En  2002,  la  
compagnie  produisait  encore  4000  tracteurs.  En  2004,  elle  a  été  proche  de  la  privatisation,  
l’acheteur  étant  l’italien  Landini.  Pour  différents  raisons  qu’on  évoquera  la  privatisation  n’a  
pas  eu  lieu.  En  2007,  l’usine  a  été  fermée,  entrant  dans  un  processus  de  liquidation,  et  ses  
actifs  ont  été  achetés  par  Flavus  Invest  SRL  de  Bucarest,  détenu  par  le  fond  britannique  
d’investissement  Centera  Capital  Partener.    

76
   Thursday  
Session  T2A  
 
Room  UI2  
11:00-­‐12:30  

On  the  History  of  I.A.R  (Romanian  Aircraft  Industry)  –  Brasov  

Mr.  Traian  Tomescu  
Mr.  Neculai  Banea  
 
Après  un  court  passage  en  revue  de  la  contribution  des  roumains  -­‐  Traian  Vuia,  Aurel  Vlaicu  
et  Henri  Coandă  à  la  naissance  de  l’aviation,  la  communication  présente  l’industrie  
aéronautique  de  Brasov,  depuis  sa  création  en  1924  jusqu’à  nos  jours.  Il  s’agit  d’une  
approche  globale  qui  prend  en  considération  aussi  bien  les  aspects  techniques  
qu’économiques,  sociaux  et  politiques  dans  leur  étroite  interdépendance.    
La  Société  ”Industrie  Aéronautique  Roumaine”(IAR)  a  été  fondée  le  25  juin  1925;  1/3  du  
capital  appartenait  à  l’état  roumain,  1/3  aux  sociétés  françaises–Lorraine-­‐Dietrich  et  Blériot-­‐
Spad  et  1/3  aux  sociétés  Astra  Arad  et  certaines  banques  roumaines.  Pandant  les  90  ans  
d’existence  à  l’IAR  -­‐  Brasov  plus  de  2200  aéronefs  (planeurs,  planeurs  à  moteurs,  avions  et  
hélicoptères)  furent  construits.  Lors  de  cette  période,  compte  tenu  du  contexte  politique  et  
économique  spécifique  du  pays,  peuvent  être  mises  en  évidence  quatre  étapes:  1924-­‐1945,  
une  étape  de  développement  qui  se  termine  à  la  fin  de  la  Seconde  Guerre  Mondiale.  Elle  est  
la  plus  fructueuse  en  matière  de  réalisations  et  met  en  évidence  le  rôle  des  ingénieurs  
roumains  dans  les  projets  et  la  construction  de  plus  de  100  types  d’aéronefs;  1945-­‐1968,  une  
étape  de  survie,  après  la  transformation  d’IAR  Brasov  en  usine  de  tracteurs,  dans  le  contexte  
des  nationalisations  et  de  la  mise  en  place  d’une  économie  communiste  centralisée.  Elle  se  
termine  par  la  création  d’I.C.A.  (Industria  de  Constructii  Aeronautice)  -­‐  Brașov;  1968-­‐1989  
une  étape  de  développemnt  d’ICA  –  Brasov  qui  a  pris  fin  avec  la  chute  du  régime  
communiste  et  la  re-­‐fondation  d’IAR.  Brasov;  1989-­‐2014  une  étape  caractérisée  par  la  
privatisation  de  l’économie  roumaine  et  l’introduction  du  capital  étranger  –  Eurocopter  -­‐  
dans  le  contexte  de  la  transition  de  la  Roumanie  du  communisme  vers  la  démocratie  et  
l’économie  de  marché;  L’étude  présente  ces  étapes  (sutrout  la  première  et  les  deux  
dernières)  en  s’arrétant  sur  leurs  caractéristiques  et  en  analysant  les  causes  complexes  du  
passage  de  l’une  à  l’autre.  Chaque  étape  a  eu  une  influence  majeure  sur  le  développement  
de  l’industrie  aéronautique  de  Roumanie  et  sur  la  vie  de  ceux  qui  ont  travaillé  et  travaillent  
dans  ce  secteur  industriel.  

77
IXth  Annual  Symposium  on  the  Social  History  of   Thursday  
Session  T2B  
Military  Technology:  4  
Room  UI3  
Organiser:  Barton  Hacker,  National  Museum  of  American  History,  
11:00-­‐12:30  
Washington,  USA  
Chair:  Ciro  Paoletti,  Italian  Commission  of  Military  History  (CISM),  Rome,  
Italy  

The  Norwegian  Army  Air  Force  and  the  Fighter  Question,  1920-­‐1934  
Researcher  Frode  Lindgjerdet,  Norwegian  University  of  Science  and  Technology,Trondheim,  
Norway  
 
A  military  review  in  the  wake  of  WWI  was  to  give  the  background  for  the  build-­‐up  of  the  
Norwegian  Fighter  weapon.  Frequent  change  of  government  ensured  that  a  political  decision  
was  not  reached  until  1927.  During  1929,  the  Army  Air  Force’s  Construction  Committee  
decided  that  new  fighter  had  to  be  all-­‐metal  construction.  The  maneuverable  single-­‐seat  
concept  was  favored  over  the  sturdy  double-­‐seat  fighter  with  additional,  dirigible  firepower  
as  the  former  was  better  tested  and  different  types  more  available.  A  separate  Fighter  
Commission  was  commissioned  to  seek  out  a  specific  fighter  model.  As  a  minor  power  
without  a  much  of  a  domestic  aviation  industry  to  consider,  Norway  could  scanned  the  
international  markets  for  the  best  models.  However,  in  order  to  safeguard  jobs  and  minimize  
the  monetary  outflow  resulting  from  the  acquisitions,  the  Norwegian  parliament  decided  
that  any  new  fighters  had  to  be  fitted  with  an  engine  that  the  Naval  Munitions  Factory  
happened  to  have  a  license  to  produce.  Four  Armstrong-­‐Withworth  Schimitar  was  purchased  
with  license  to  manufacture  additional  aircraft  domestically  as  it  was  the  only  model  found  
that  could  be  fitted  with  the  engine  without  increasing  fuel  consumption,  impair  upon  the  
balance  of  the  construction  or  hamper  its  overall  performance.  However,  the  Scimitar  had  a  
faulty  undercarriage  that  was  prone  to  collapse,  especially  if  fitted  with  skis.  In  addition,  the  
collaboration  with  the  Armstrong-­‐Withworth  company  went  sour  and  the  contract  was  
cancelled.  The  four  aircraft  acquired  never  got  operational.  
Outside  the  Norwegian  context,  this  paper  is  first;  another  example  of  the  negative  
consequences  of  letting  economic  considerations  trump  operational  ones.  Second;  it  marks  a  
watershed  when  Norway  as  a  minor  power  with  limited  industrial  base  could  no  longer  rely  
on  domestic  resources  in  R&D  and  production  of  military  aircraft.  

78
   Thursday  
Session  T2B  
 
Room  UI3  
11:00-­‐12:30  

Man-­‐Machine  Relationships:  British  and  German  Fighter  Aces  in  World  War  II  
Professor  Hans-­‐Joachim  Braun,  Helmut-­‐Schmidt  Universität,  Hamburg,  Germany  
 
“Fighter  Aces”  in  the  two  World  Wars  have  received  much  attention,  not  least  in  popular  
literature  and  in  the  movies.  Their  bravery  and  sometimes  chivalry  was  the  subject  of  many,  
often  questionable,  publications.  But  what  about  their  tools,  their  aircraft?  Here,  too,  the  
literature  is  extensive,  particularly  in  English.  Regarding  the  relationship  between  pilots  and  
aircraft,  however,  we  are  less  well  served:  Literature  on  this  is  distinctly  thin  and  there  are  
no  comparative  studies  on  this  issue.  
My  paper  makes  an  attempt  to  tap  into  this  field.  It  is  to  an  extent  based  on  interviews  with  
World  War  II  pilots  and  their  assessment  of  two  prominent  British  and  German  aircraft,  the  
Supermarine  Spitfire  and  the  ME  109.  Regarding  pilots,  two  World  War  II  “fighter  aces”  are  
in  the  forefront,  Douglas  Bader  and  Hans-­‐Joachim  Marseille.  Based  on  the  present  state  of  
my  research,  my  thesis  is  that  the  differences  between  British  and  German  fighter  pilots  and  
contemporary  observers  regarding  man-­‐machine  relationships  were  small.  It  seems,  
however,  that  in  Germany  there  was  a  bias  towards  emphasizing  the  spirit  and  character  of  
the  pilot  who,  if  needs  be,  would  be  able  to  make  up  for  any  deficiencies  in  the  machine.  
This  idea  was  in  line  with  and  fuelled  by  Nazi  propaganda.  Interestingly  enough  that  view  
was  and  still  is  echoed  in  English  language  literature  on  German  War  Aces;  it  obviously  sells.  
Of  course,  Britain  had  their  fighter  ace  heroes,  too,  but  they  seemed  to  have  had  a  more  
“functional”  role  in  the  context  of  a  team  composed  of  humans,  aircraft,  infrastructure  etc.  
But  this  is  no  more  than  a  thesis  to  be  explored  further  in  the  framework  of  relevant  
theoretical  approaches  in  the  history  of  technology  such  as  actor-­‐network  theory,  
technological  determinism  and  others.  Summary  of  major  conclusions?  We  shall  see  by  the  
end  of  July.  There  are  still  six  months  to  go  and  we  want  to  be  up  to  date,  don`t  we?  

79
   Thursday  
Session  T2B  
 
Room  UI3  
11:00-­‐12:30  

The  Military-­‐Technological  Revolution  of  1944  

Professor  David  Zimmerman,  University  of  Victoria,  Canada  
 
In  the  context  of  the  history  of  the  Second  World  War,  the  year  1944  marks  the  final  decisive  
battles  that  secured  Allied  victory  a  year  later.  In  the  history  of  warfare,  however,  1944  is  not  
the  beginning  of  the  end,  but  the  start  of  one  of  the  most  significant  transitions  in  the  
technology,  tactics,  and  strategy  used  in  conflict.  The  list  of  new  types  of  weapons  systems  
and  related  technologies  deployed  in  significant  numbers  for  the  first  time  is  staggering:  the  
first  jet  aircraft  (Me262  and  Gloster  Meteor);  ballistic  and  cruise  missiles  (  A-­‐3  and  V-­‐1);  
proximity  fuses;  snorkel  equipped  and  underwater  high  speed  submarines;  integrated  
submarine  killing  sonar/underwater  mortar  systems  (Type  247B/Squid);  electronic  
computers  (Colossus);  and  the  assault  rifle  (Sturmgewehr  44).  Missing  from  this  list,  of  
course,  is  the  atomic  bomb,  but  by  the  end  of  1944  the  scientists  at  Los  Alamos  had  solved  
all  scientific  and  technical  issues  related  to  building  a  practical  device.  Remarkably,  none  of  
these  technologies  played  a  significant  role  in  the  outcome  of  the  war.  
My  paper  will  explore  the  roots  of  this  military/technological  revolution  and  examine  the  
ramifications  of  the  introduction  of  so  many  new  technologies  for  post  war  military  planning,  
research,  development,  and  doctrine.  It  will  provide  new  insights  into  the  nature  of  military  
and  technological  innovation  during  the  war.  Finally,  I  will  compare  the  technological  
revolution  of  1944  to  the  one  that  occurred  at  the  end  of  the  First  World  War.  I  will  provide  
a  brief  analysis  of  how  the  uncertainty  concerning  the  value  of  relatively  untried  weapons  
influenced  both  the  interwar  and  post-­‐Second  World  War  periods.  

80
“The  Dark  Side  of  Technology”:  Technology  and   Thursday  
Session  T2C  
Illness  since  the  Nineteenth  Century:  
Room  UI6  
1.  Technological  Hazards   11:00-­‐12:30  
Organiser  &  Chair:  Amelia  Bonea,  University  of  Oxford,  United  Kingdom  

 
 

Technology  and  medicine  are  intimately  connected.  Particularly  since  the  nineteenth  
century,  technology  has  often  been  hailed  as  an  instrument  of  progress  and  modernization  
and  has  played  a  central  role  in  the  development  of  medical  theory  and  practice,  making  
diseases  recognizable  and  curable.  Yet,  the  invention  and  use  of  technologies  has  also  been  
surrounded  by  scepticism  and  anxiety,  with  new  technologies  often  generating  new  
concerns  and  risks  of  disease.  This  panel  will  focus  not  on  technology  as  a  “cure”  of  disease,  
but  rather  on  technology  as  a  (potential)  cause  of  physical  and  mental  illness.  We  are  looking  
for  papers  that  will  investigate  health  concerns  associated  with  the  proliferation  and  use  of  
various  technologies,  from  medical  technology  such  as  vaccines  and  medical  devices  to  
industrial  technologies  to  technologies  of  transport  and  communication.  Possible  topics  
include,  but  are  not  limited  to:  epidemics  and  travel,  medical  X-­‐rays  and  cancer  risk,  
technology  and  mental  health,  occupational  health  problems,  musculoskeletal  disorders  and  
technologies  of  communication.  By  examining  case  studies  from  a  variety  of  geographical  
and  socio-­‐economic  settings,  the  panel  hopes  to  stimulate  discussion  of  broader  themes  
such  as  the  role  of  technology  in  creating  medical  knowledge,  risk  management  and  the  
ethics  of  risk,  and  to  identify  common  trends  and  divergences  in  health  concerns  associated  
with  technology  over  the  last  two  centuries.  

81
   Thursday  
Session  T2C  
 
Room  UI6  
11:00-­‐12:30  

“The  Arm  Troubles  of  Telegraphers”:  Historical  Perspectives  on  Technologies  

of  Communication  and  Repetitive  Strain  Injuries  
 
Dr.  Amelia  Bonea,  University  of  Oxford,  United  Kingdom  
 
The  unprecedented  development  and  proliferation  of  technologies  of  communication  during  
the  last  decades  has  led  to  significant  changes  in  work  and  lifestyle  patterns,  with  more  and  
more  people  suffering  from  repetitive  strain  injuries  as  a  result  of  excessive  typing  and  the  
use  of  a  computer  mouse.  But  such  afflictions  are  far  from  new.  During  the  nineteenth  
century,  another  technology  of  communication,  the  telegraph,  generated  health  concerns  of  
a  strikingly  similar  nature.  Known  as  “telegraphist’s  cramp”,  this  nineteenth-­‐century  
repetitive  strain  injury  belonged  to  a  group  of  disorders  which  also  included  “writer’s  
cramp”,  a  condition  prevalent  among  writers  and  the  clerical  strata.  The  symptoms  were  
pain,  numbness  and  tingling  of  the  arm  and  wrist,  and,  in  severe  cases,  even  paralysis  of  the  
fingers.  The  medical  and  popular  discourse  of  the  time  often  described  the  use  of  the  Morse  
telegraphs  as  a  possible  cause  for  "telegraphist's  cramp".  By  the  end  of  the  nineteenth  
century,  instances  of  cramp  had  reached  almost  epidemic  proportions  in  Britain  and  in  1908  
it  became  the  first  chronic  disorder  to  be  deemed  compensable  under  the  Workmen’s  
Compensation  Act.  The  disease  was  also  reported  in  the  United  States  and  Australia,  where  
the  use  of  automatic  dot  machines  was  suggested  as  a  possible  remedy.  
Using  the  example  of  “telegraphist’s  cramp”,  this  paper  will  provide  a  historical  perspective  
on  technologies  of  communication  as  a  cause  of  repetitive  strain  injuries,  showing  how  the  
etiology  of  the  cramp  has  oscillated  between  a  “disease  of  the  body”  and  a  “disease  of  the  
mind”  since  the  late  nineteenth  century.  Furthermore,  the  paper  will  show  how  medical  
knowledge  about  this  condition  was  circumscribed  by  contemporary  ideas  about  what  it  
meant  to  live  and  work  in  a  modern,  technologically  advanced  society.  Unlike  traditional  
infectious  diseases,  “telegraphist’s  cramp”  was  a  condition  with  diverse  symptoms,  whose  
specific  lesions  were  difficult  to  identify.  Thus,  especially  in  the  period  before  WWI,  there  
was  a  strong  belief  that  the  disorder  had  an  underlying  psychological  component,  affecting  
people  of  an  anxious,  nervous  disposition,  who  were  unable  to  adapt  to  the  frenetic  pace  of  
modern  life.  

82
   Thursday  
Session  T2C  
 
Room  UI6  
11:00-­‐12:30  

 “What  the  Great  Majority  of  Patients  Require  is  Letting  Alone”:  The  Uses  of  
Technology  in  the  Asylum  
 
Dr.  Jennifer  Wallis,  University  of  Oxford,  United  Kingdom  
 
The  late  nineteenth  century  saw  the  proliferation  of  graphical  methods  in  science  and  
medicine,  particularly  within  the  field  of  physiology.  Instruments  to  measure  the  pulse  
especially  captured  the  imagination  of  medical  practitioners.  The  sphygmograph  of  Étienne-­‐
Jules  Marey  was  a  notable  example,  fitting  onto  the  wrist  and  recording  the  wearer’s  pulse  
by  means  of  an  attached  pen.  
The  sphygmograph  promised  to  reveal  the  innermost  workings  of  the  human  body  and  was  
put  to  use  by  a  number  of  asylum  practitioners  in  the  hope  of  mapping  the  characteristic  
pulse  forms  of  various  mental  diseases.  Employing  such  technology  proved  difficult  in  the  
asylum,  however.  The  excitable  nature  of  many  patients  necessitated  modifications  such  as  
the  strapping  of  the  instrument  to  the  arm,  whilst  the  excitement  or  anxiety  of  others  
prevented  doctors  from  applying  the  instrument  at  all.  
This  paper  will  consider  how  the  sphygmograph  was  employed  within  the  asylum,  
particularly  how  its  presence  as  a  medical  object  could  problematize  the  very  objectivity  it  
was  intended  to  provide.  The  instrument’s  tendency  to  inspire  ‘horror  and  fear’  in  its  
subjects  had  clear  implications  for  the  assessment  of  patient’s  mental  states,  the  medical  
knowledge  that  resulted  from  physiological  investigation,  and  the  boundaries  between  
physiology  and  psychology.  In  assessing  mental  states  in  this  way,  doctors  were  forced  to  
address  how  mental  illness  could  be  both  a  physiological  fact  (an  unusual  pulse  form)  
measurable  by  an  instrument  and  a  changeable  condition  dependent  upon  external  factors  
(fear  of  medical  examination).  The  paper  will  also  address  how  the  instrument  impacted  
upon  patient  experiences,  both  in  the  immediate  examination  and  via  subsequent  drug  
treatments  to  alter  the  pulse,  where  broader  issues  were  raised  such  as  the  applicability  of  
general  hospital  methods  to  the  asylum  context  and  the  therapeutic  value  of  physiological  
investigation.  

83
   Thursday  
Session  T2C  
 
Room  UI6  
11:00-­‐12:30  

Sunlight  at  the  Flick  of  a  Switch:  The  Risky  Consumption  of  Ultraviolet  Lamps,  
c.1900-­‐1940  
 
Dr.  Tania  Woloshyn,  University  of  Warwick,  United  Kingdom  
 
Harnessing  light  for  therapeutic  use  during  the  early  twentieth  century  was  a  risky  business,  
but  a  course  of  action  perceived  to  have  enormous  individual  and  public  benefit.  This  paper  
will  explore  medical  and  popular  perceptions  of  ultraviolet  radiation  through  the  ephemera  
of  lamp  manufacturers,  c.1900-­‐1940.  It  focuses  especially  on  the  selling  and  consuming  of  
carbon  arc  and  mercury  vapour  lamps  by  the  British  manufacturers  Hanovia,  Perihel  and  the  
Thermal  Syndicate.  While  both  of  these  types  of  lamps  were  available  for  therapeutic  use  at  
the  turn  of  the  century,  by  the  1920s  manufacturers  began  to  modify  them  for  prophylactic  
and  therapeutic  home  use,  making  them  conveniently  portable  in  size  and  advertising  them  
directly  to  consumers.  
Some  physicians  and  nurses  celebrated  the  public’s  access  to  ultraviolet  lamps  for  private  
use;  others  vehemently  protested  it.  Accounts  of  severe  burns,  electric  shocks  and  even  
death  by  ultraviolet  lamps  in  medical  and  popular  press  publications  challenged  and  
complicated  the  supposed  blind  faith  of  practitioners  in  the  rays’  powers  to  regenerate  the  
body.  This  would  only  be  compounded  by  early  reports  warning  of  ultraviolet  light’s  
carcinogenic  abilities,  appearing  in  medical  journals  as  early  as  1925.  
This  paper  offers  a  unique  contextualisation  of  this  understudied  history  by  close  analysis  of  
manufacturers’  illustrated  pamphlets,  user  manuals  and  the  lamps  themselves.  In  particular  
it  will  analyse  photomontage  as  a  vanguard  method  to  represent  the  invisible  rays  of  
ultraviolet  light,  comparing  these  with  representations  of  other  forms  of  therapeutic  
radiation  -­‐  X-­‐rays  and  radium  -­‐  in  contemporaneous  visual  culture.  In  doing  so  it  looks  to  
images  and  objects  as  points  of  entry  into  light  therapy’s  contentious  past,  connecting  the  
ultraviolet  lamp  to  the  atom  bomb.  

84
   Thursday  
Session  T2C  
 
Room  UI6  
11:00-­‐12:30  

“One  of  those  electric  outfits  put  on  the  market  by  quacks”:  Overbeck’s  
Rejuvenator  and  the  British  Medical  Association,  1924-­‐1937  
 
Dr.  James  Stark,  University  of  Leeds,  United  Kingdom  
 
Although  historians  have  shown  that  relationships  between  the  body,  medicine  and  the  
force  of  electricity  have  been  complex  and  multi-­‐layered,  many  avenues  remain  to  be  
explored.  One  of  the  most  prominent  of  these  is  the  way  in  which  electrotherapy  
technologies  were  marketed  to  a  wide  variety  of  different  end  users  and  intermediaries.  This  
paper  offers  the  first  historical  analysis  of  one  such  device  –  the  Overbeck  Rejuvenator  –  a  
1920s  electrotherapy  machine  designed  for  use  by  the  general  public.  Its  inventor,  Otto  
Overbeck,  was  not  a  medical  man,  but  a  brewer’s  chemist,  and  this  enabled  him  to  use  
aggressive  strategies  of  newspaper  advertising,  using  testimonials  to  market  his  product  
alongside  appeals  to  his  own  scientific  authority.  He  commissioned  the  prestigious  Ediswan  
Company  to  manufacture  the  Rejuvenator  on  a  large  scale,  and  took  out  patents  in  eleven  
countries  to  persuade  users  of  the  efficacy  of  the  device.  In  response  to  Overbeck’s  
activities,  the  British  Medical  Association  enlisted  an  electrical  engineer  to  examine  the  
Rejuvenator  to  determine  whether  it  was  safe,  alerted  practitioners  whose  endorsements  
were  being  used  in  publicity  material,  and  denied  Overbeck  permission  to  advertise  in  the  
British  Medical  Journal.  Despite  the  almost  wholly  negative  response  from  the  BMA,  the  
Rejuvenator  brought  its  inventor  wealth  and  notoriety,  and  helped  redefine  the  concept  of  
“rejuvenation”,  even  if  the  professional  reception  of  such  a  device  was  almost  universally  
hostile.  This  paper  shows  how  the  marketing,  patenting  and  publishing  strategies  of  
Overbeck  combined  to  persuade  members  of  the  laity  to  try  the  Rejuvenator  as  an  
alternative  form  of  therapy  even  though  it  was  privately  rubbished  by  professional  bodies  
representing  mainstream  medicine.  

85
Modern  Versus  Traditional?  Core  and  Peripheries  in   Thursday  
Session  T2D  
the  Transport  and  Communication  Infrastructural  
Room  UI7  
Process:  1.  National  peripheries   11:00-­‐12:30  
Organiser  &  Chair:  Simone  Fari,  Universidad  de  Granada,  Spain  
 

 
 

Up  to  now,  the  gaze  from  the  core  towards  the  periphery  has  been  shaped  by  “coloniality,”  
whether  of  the  classic  colonialist/imperialist  type,  or  of  the  more  recent  type  governed  by  
population  experts  (Boatcă  2006).  This  is  not  only  the  case  for  ‘obvious’  targets  like  India  or  
Latin  America,  but  also  applies  to  the  European  fringes  as  the  recent  emotional  debates  
around  Greece  and  Cyprus  testify.  This  is  largely  the  case  also  in  infrastructural  systems,  
both  of  communication  and  of  transport,  which  leads  us  to  question  the  role  of  the  concept  
of  periphery  (and  its  core)  on  infrastructural  networks  (defined  in  a  very  broad  sense)  in  
producing,  reinforcing,  smoothing,  alleviating  or  revealing  the  concept  of  core  (and  cores)  
and  periphery  (peripheries).  We  would  like  to  go  beyond  the  distinction  between  core  and  
periphery  as  defined  in  terms  of  time  (modern  versus  traditional;  civilized  versus  primitive)  
and  political  agenda  (progressive  versus  backward),  and  move  to  a  more  innovative  
approach,  such  as,  for  instance,  gender  (masculine  versus  feminine),  number  (cores  and  
peripheries),  and  contamination  (how  peripheries  accept,  adapt  and  twist  incoming  models,  
and  how  this  altered  examples  are  bouncing  back  to  the  cores).  The  question,  then,  is:  What  
set  (and  sets)  this  periphery  apart?  And  are  periphery  and  core  (still  used  within  the  
discipline  of  World  History)  really  the  right  terms  to  indicate  these  differences?  (Wolfe  2010)  
In  this  vein,  peripheral  can  have  a  double  entendre.  Peripheral  can  be  applied  
geographically,  in  which  infrastructures  follow  stereotyped  models,  which  are  disseminated  
from  a  geographical  core  to  peripheries.  But  “peripheral”  can  be  also  understood  as  
presence  of  different  layers  of  infrastructural  systems  in  the  same  place,  in  which  some  
networks  are  hidden,  marginal  or  silent,  and  others  are  revealed.  Finally,  “peripheral”  can  
refer  to  under-­‐researched  investigation  paths:  for  this  proposal,  for  instance,  we  stress  the  
need  of  a  closer  collaboration  between  transport  historians  and  communication  scholars.  

86
   Thursday  
Session  T2D  
 
Room  UI7  
11:00-­‐12:30  

Semi-­‐periphery  in  transition:  The  typology  of  the  Greek  state's  identification  
in  relation  with  automobility  from  the  1930s  to  the  2000s  
 
Dr.  Alexia-­‐Sofia  Papazafeiropoulou,  National  Technical  University  of  Athens,  Greece  
 
The  categorization  of  the  states  as  central,  semi-­‐peripheral  and  peripheral  as  coined  within  
the  world  system  analysis  has  been  widely  used  for  the  exegesis  of  the  geopolitical  balances'  
consolidation  in  relation  with  mobility.  This  approach  is  mainly  based  on  the  national  states'  
classification  according  to  their  economic  power  as  well  as  their  political  influence.  Still,  as  
far  as  mobility  is  concerned,  such  a  dichotomy  could  be  considered  as  oversimplifying,  since  
the  mobility  networks  are  related  not  only  with  economic  and  political  but  also  with  socio-­‐
cultural  parameters.  Moreover,  the  terms  "center",  "periphery",  or  "semi-­‐periphery"  have  
been  characterized  as  somewhat  vague  even  within  the  context  of  the  world  system  
analysis,  since  they  are  used  in  order  to  describe  a  variety  of  heterogeneous  cases.  
Additionally,  whereas  centers  and  peripheries  usually  tend  to  be  conceived  as  essentialist  
and  static,  the  characteristics  on  which  such  categorizations  are  based,  can  either  change  
over  time,  or  they  can  be  revisited.  Regarding  the  above,  the  proposed  paper  aims  to  focus  
on  the  construction  of  the  Greek  state's  identification  as  a  semi-­‐peripheral  state  in  relation  
with  the  mobility  development  from  the  1930s  to  the  2000s.  As  the  paper  argues,  the  
specific  case  has  had  a  transitional  character  in  the  geopolitical  and  geocultural  map  of  
Europe  throughout  the  examined  period.  Consequently,  it  is  attempted  to  be  conceptualized  
within  the  context  of  the  intercultural  exchange  of  normative  stereotypes  between  centers  
and  peripheries.  In  doing  so,  the  paper  aims  to  analyze  this  classification's  typology  as  well  as  
the  stereotypical  representations  it  promotes  as  ontological  characteristics,  so  as  to  better  
understand  if  it  provides  the  most  adequate  hermeneutic  scheme  for  the  understanding  of  
the  geopolitical  and  geocultural  dimension  of  the  mobility  networks.  The  main  aim  of  the  
paper  is  to  contribute  to  the  discussion  concerning  the  transitional  characteristics  and  the  
power  relations  of  the  mobility  infrastructural  process  which  determine  the  categorization  of  
societies.  

87
   Thursday  
Session  T2D  
 
Room  UI7  
11:00-­‐12:30  

High  Speed  Trains  in  a  peripheral  country:  the  Italian  railway  system  
between  revitalization,  modernization,  and  polarization  
 
Professor  Andrea  Giuntini,  University  of  Modena  and  Reggio  Emilia,  Modena,  Italy  
 
Italy  is  the  country  in  Europe  in  which,  more  than  any  other,  the  degree  of  road  traffic  
saturation  leads  to  a  forced  reorientation  of  the  overall  transport  organization.  The  Italian  
infrastructure  system  now  has  a  particularly  high  level  of  imbalance,  generating  
malfunctions.  There  is,  in  fact,  a  real  competition  between  road  and  rail,  except  in  the  case  
of  over  long  distances  and  poor  goods;  road  transport  dominates,  presenting  a  greater  
versatility  and  the  weight  that  has  assumed  is  not  reflected  in  any  European  experience.  In  
addition,  the  Italian  railway  system  from  the  beginning  of  the  new  century  presents  worrying  
polarization  characteristics:  on  the  one  hand  there  is  High  Speed,  which  receives  most  of  the  
investments  –  the  top  of  the  system  –  on  the  other  hand  local  trains  networks,  on  which  it  is  
more  and  more  difficult  to  travel.  The  current  conditions  must  be  explained  largely  on  the  
basis  of  history:  the  lack  of  coordination  between  various  operators  of  the  transport  system  
and  between  the  several  modes  is  the  core  of  the  question.  In  particular  the  origins  are  in  
the  political  and  economic  choices  taken  after  the  second  world  war,  when  the  push  to  
motoring  was  too  strong  and  the  road  transport  was  really  favored  in  terms  of  lack  of  a  
precise  regulation.  Despite  a  fluctuating  attention  was  destined  to  it,  with  continuous  and  
exhausting  “stop  and  go”,  High  Speed  has  been  the  only  attempt  to  revitalize  the  railway  
system  in  Italy  in  the  last  thirty  years,  introducing  for  many  extents  a  high  level  of  
modernization.  The  first  steps  in  this  direction  were  made  with  the  implementation  of  the  
Pendolino,  the  first  tilting  train,  completed  in  1971.  

88
   Thursday  
Session  T2D  
 
Room  UI7  
11:00-­‐12:30  

A  railway  “Flowers  bridge”.  Iasi-­‐Ungheni-­‐Chisinau  Railway  (1876-­‐2011)  

Mr.  Andrei  Berinde,  S.C.  RC-­‐CF  TRANS  S.R.L.,  Brasov,  Romania  
 
A  track  with  an  extreme  strategic  and  economic  importance,  having  the  purpose  to  provide  a  
connection  between  Lemberg  –  Cernăuţi  –  Suceava  –  Paşcani  –  Iaşi  and  Odessa  –  Razdelnaia  
–  Tighina  –  Chişinău  main  lines  and  to  facilitate  the  commercial  links  between  the  Austrian-­‐
Hungarian  Empire  and  the  Russian  ports  from  the  Black  Sea's  shore,  the  broad  gauge  (1524  
mm.)  Iaşi  –  Chişinău  railway  was  built  between  1871  and  1876  by  the  Russian  Company  for  
Navigation  and  Commerce  (Chişinău  –  Ungheni  Prut  section)  and  by  Grigore  Heliad  
Enterprise  (Iaşi  –  Ungheni  section).  
The  first  ideas  concerning  the  opening  of  a  railway  link  between  Romania  and  the  Tsarist  
Empire  appeared  during  the  reign  of  Alexandru  Ioan  Cuza,  the  future  international  
connexion  project  being  discussed  during  the  bilateral  meeting  between  the  Tzar  Alexander  
III  and  Price  Carol  I,  that  took  place  on  August  14th  1869,  on  the  occasion  of  the  Romanian  
Ruler's  visit  in  Crimea.  
In  the  spring  of  1871,  the  Russian  Company  for  Navigation  and  Commerce  begun  the  
building  of  Chişinău  –  Ungheni  Prut  railway,  the  line  being  completed  on  June  1st  1875.  
In  the  spring  of  1873,  the  Romanian  private  building  enterprise  of  Engineer  Grigore  Heliad  
begun  to  build  the  21  km.  of  Iaşi  –  Ungheni  railway,  which  was  officially  opened  a  year  later,  
on  August  1st  1874.  
Although  Iaşi  –  Chişinău  railway's  building  was  completed  on  June  1st  1875,  the  actual  link  
between  Romania  and  the  Tsarist  Empire  was  only  possible  starting  from  February  12th  
1876,  the  day  when  the  first  track  trials  train  crossed  the  bridge  over  Prut  river,  which  was  
officially  opened  a  month  later,  on  March  19th  1876.  

89
Turning  Points  in  Technological  Development  in   Thursday  
Session  T3A  
Romania  from  the  mid-­‐19th  century  to  nowadays:  
Room  UI2  
5.  Railway  &  Navy   14:00-­‐15:30  
Organiser:  Alexandre  Herlea,  
Chair:  Toader  Popescu,  Universitatea  de  Arhitectură  și  Urbanism  Ion  
Mincu,  Bucharest,  Romania  

The  romanian  railways  during  two  transition  periods:  

1945-­‐1960  and  1989-­‐2014  
 
Mr.  Radu  Robert  Bellu  
 
La  première  ligne  de  chemin  de  fer  construite  sur  le  territoire  de  la  Roumanie  d’aujourd’hui  
est  le  “Simeringul  Banatean”  la  ligne  Oravita  -­‐  Anina  ouverte  pour  le  transport  du  charbon  le  
20  août  1854,  ce  qui  fait  d’elle  la  13ème  ligne  construite  en  Europe.  Avec  ses  22.250  kms  de  
voies  ferrées  (8585  kms  électrifiées)  la  Roumanie  d’aujourd’hui  occupe  la  7ème  place  en  
Europe.  
Jusqu’en  1945,  les  chemins  de  fer  en  Roumanie  ont  été  marqués  par  les  guerres  dont  la  
Deuxième  Guerre  Mondiale  qui  les  a  fortement  affectés  et  par  la  concurrence  de  
l’automobile  qui,  entre  les  deux  guerres  mondiales,  a  commencé  à  les  concurrencer  et  qui  a  
déterminé  une  modification  substantielle  des  techniques  d’administration  de  ceux-­‐ci.  
Dans  la  période  1945-­‐1960  les  chemins  de  fer  ont  du  être  reconstruits  après  les  grandes  
destructions  dues  à  la  Seconde  Guerre  Mondiale  (1900  kms  de  voies,  1800  ponts,  22  tunnels  
et  plus  d’un  million  de  m2  de  bâtiments)  et  s’adapter  au  régime  communiste  installé  par  
l’occupant  soviétique.  La  direction  générale  des  chemins  de  fer  roumains  a  pris  en  charge  les  
travaux  de  reconstruction  et  dans  la  dernière  étape  de  cette  période  a  lancé  les  travaux  pour  
le  début  de  l’électrification  des  chemins  de  fer  :  sources  d’énergie,  stations  de  traction  et  
locomotives  électriques    
Dans  la  période  1989-­‐2014  caractérisée  elle  aussi  par  un  changement  de  régime  politique,  
notamment  le  retour  de  la  Roumanie  à  la  démocratie  et  à  l’économie  de  marché,  les  
chemins  de  fer  ont  connu  des  changements  profonds  dus  essentiellement  aux  transferts  de  
technologie.  Sont  ainsi  modernisées  les  installations  de  centralisation  des  aiguillages  des  
voies,  les  outillages  d’entretien  des  voies  et  le  remplacement  des  locomotives  à  vapeur  par  
des  locomotives  diesel  et  électriques  construites  sous  licence  dans  le  pays.  Dans  la  deuxième  
partie  de  cette  période,  font  aussi  leur  apparition  les  opérateurs  privés  dans  le  transport  
ferroviaire  de  marchandises  et  de  voyageurs.  
Les  aspects  techniques,  administratifs  et  économiques  de  toutes  ces  évolutions  seront  
présentés  dans  cette  communication.  

90
   Thursday  
Session  T3A  
 
Room  UI2  
14:00-­‐15:30  

Aspects  of  romanian  navy  evolution,  of  its  harbours  and  industry  from  1860  
to  nowadays  
 
Dr.  Carmen  Atanasiu  

La  Marine  Roumaine  est  née  avec  la  création  de  l’Etat  roumain  moderne,  mise  en  place  suite  
à  trois  événements  déterminants:  l’union  des  Principautés  Roumaines  (1859),  la  montée  sur  
le  trône  de  Carol  I  (1866)  et  la  conquête  de  l’Indépendance  suite  à  la  guerre  de  1877-­‐1878.  
Celle-­‐ci  a  comme  conséquence  le  retour  de  la  Roumanie  sur  les  bords  de  la  Mer  Noire  
accédant  à  un  littoral  maritime  de  plus  de  220  kms  de  long,  fait  d’importance  capitale  pour  
le  développement  de  la  Marine  Roumaine.  
La  communication  portera  sur  :  1.  Les  ports  fluviaux  et  maritimes.  Dans  les  années  1870-­‐
1874,  la  Roumanie  entreprend  les  premiers  grands  travaux  techniques  dans  le  port  de  
Giurgiu,  sur  le  Danube  et  les  ingénieurs  français  Larousselière,  Desmaroux,  et  l’officier  
ingénieur  roumain  Peiu  feront  dans  le  cadre  du  Service  Hydraulique  nouvellement  créé  les  
premières  études  pour  la  modernisation  des  ports  fluviaux.  Suivent  des  travaux  et  des  
constructions  d’exception  tels  les  silos  des  ports  Galati  et  Braila  (capacité  50  tonnes)  pour  la  
construction  desquels  Anghel  Saligny  a  utilisé  parmi  les  premiers  au  monde  le  béton  armé.  
2.  La  marine  militaire.  Le  22  octobre  1860,  les  flottes  militaires  des  deux  principautés  la  
Moldavie  et  la  Valachie,  ont  fusionné  pour  constituer  un  seul  corps  d’armée  sous  commande  
unique.  
3.  La  marine  commerciale.  Les  premières  institutions  nationales  de  navigation  ont  été  créées  
à  la  fin  du  19ème  siècle  :  “la  Navigation  Fluviale  Roumain”  (1890)  et  “le  Service  Maritime  
Roumain”  (1895)  
Après  l’évocation  de  ces  débuts,  la  communication  présentera  l’évolution  de  la  Marine  
Roumaine,  des  ports  et  de  l’industrie  navale  sous  les  aspects  techniques  et  scientifiques  en  
les  plaçant  dans  le  contexte  politique  et  socio-­‐économique.  On  s’arrêtera  notamment  sur  les  
conséquences  des  deux  guerres  mondiales  et  des  autres  moments  de  rupture  connus  par  la  
Roumanie.  Une  attention  particulière  est  accordée  à  l’époque  communiste  et  à  celle  de  la  
transition  d’après  1989.  

91
   Thursday  
Session  T3A  
 
Room  UI2  
14:00-­‐15:30  

The  Electrification  of  Railways  in  Romania  

Lecturer  Marius  Daniel  Calin,  Transilvania University of Brasov, Romania  
Mr.  Dan  Constantin  Balan  
Mr.  Gheorghe  Zaharie  
 
The  paper  deals  with  following  issues:  the  question  on  modernizing  the  railways  by  
electrification;  the  beginning  of  electrification  of  Romanian  railways,  the  electrification  of  
Romanian  railways  during  the  communist  regime  1965-­‐1989.  
The  first  elements  of  electrification  of  railways  in  Romania  have  emerged  since  1899,  by  
electrifying  the  narrow  railway  of  the  paper  factory  in  Busteni.  In  1913  is  inaugurated  the  
electrified  railway  Arad-­‐Podgoria-­‐Ghioroc  Piata-­‐Radna/Pancota,  and  the  transportation  is  
provided  by  the  motors  „Green  Arrow”,  which  had  benzo-­‐electric  traction  on  four  axles  with  
Dion-­‐Buton  motors  to  ensure  the  functioning  of  the  generator  of  DC  and  the  traction  is  
provided  by  the  rear  axle.  The  first  project  of  electrification  of  the  Romanian  railways  was  
thought/designed  since  1913  by  the  engineer  I.S.  Gheorghiu  for  the  railway  Bucuresti-­‐
Ploiesti-­‐Brasov.  
During  the  period  between  the  World  Wars,  under  the  command  of  the  engineer  Dimitrie  
Leonida,  the  General  Directorate  of  Railways  was  founded,  based  on  the  law  612/1942.  New  
projects  and  legal  actions  were  initiated  and  new  electric  power  plants  were  built  to  ensure  
the  power  supply  (hydro  power  plants  from  Dobresti,  Galma-­‐Moroieni,  Filipestii  de  Padure).  
These  projects  were  interrupted  because  of  the  outbreak  of  the  second  World  War.  
A  new  stage  in  electrification  of  the  Romanian  railwaysbegins  in  1951,  when  the  Ministry  
Committee  of  electrification  decided  to  stop  the  electrification  works  for  the  railways  
Bucuresti-­‐Poiesti-­‐Brasov,  starting  with  the  line  Brasov-­‐Predeal.  They  have  adopted  the  
power  supply  system  in  alternativ  current,  mono-­‐phase  (with  the  phase  through  wired  air  –  
„catenary”  and  the  neutral  through  rails)  of  27  kV  and  the  frequency  of  50  Hz.  In  1963  the  
works  to  electrify  the  railway  Brasov-­‐Predeal  were  interrupted,  some  technical  samples  were  
begun.  The  Romanian  government  opened  the  action  to  purchase  electric  locomotives  and  
four  offers  were  presented:  Alsthom  (France),  Skoda  (Czechoslovakia),  VEB-­‐Lokomotivbau  
Elektrotechnische  Hennigsdorf  (Germany),  ASEA-­‐Vasterls  (Swedena).  The  suppy  contract  was  
signed  with  ASEA-­‐Vasterls-­‐Sweden  (the  locomotive  isequipped  with  electronic  systems  with  
silicon  rectifiers),  who  purchased  the  license  for  these  electric  locomotives  for  the  factories  
Electroputere  from  Craiova.  The  first  train  hauled  by  an  electric  locomotive  entered  
Bucharest  on  February  16  1969,  which  meant  finishing  the  electrification  of  the  railway  of  
Ploiesti  Vest-­‐Chitila  –  Bucureşti.  
The  paper  also  presents  the  implications  of  the  electrification  upon  the  social  and  
economical  life  in  Romania.  

92
IXth  Annual  Symposium  on  the  Social  History  of   Thursday  
Session  T3B  
Military  Technology:  5  
Room  UI3  
Organiser:  Barton  Hacker,  National  Museum  of  American  History,  
14:00-­‐15:30  
Washington,  USA  
Chair:  Ciro  Paoletti,  Italian  Commission  of  Military  History  (CISM),  Rome,  
Italy  

The  Study  of  Information  Technology  Use  in  the  Collection,  Transmission  and  
Processing  of  Radiolocation  Information  
 
Dr.  Ioan  Gheorghe  Ratiu  
 
Radiolocation  is  the  newest  branch  in  radio  technology,  the  radar  method  has  emerged  
before  World  War  II,  but  it  developed  especially  during  the  great  conflagration,  having  by  
then  applications  almost  exclusively  in  the  military  field.  Later,  due  to  remarkable  
performances  and  possibilities,  radiolocation  started  to  be  utilized  more  and  more  in  civilian  
activities,  from  geology  to  astronomy  and  space  domains,  decisively  contributing  to  the  
scientific  successes  of  our  contemporary  society.  
Presently,  the  large-­‐scale  use  of  information  technology  in  radiolocation,  allows  processing  
(collecting,  processing  and  transmission)  the  enormous  volume  of  radiolocation-­‐related  data  
and  information  of  civil  and  military  purpose  (the  integration  degree  of  the  two  domains  is  
greater  and  greater)  which  are  utilized  in  the  present.  Nowadays,  an  efficient  management  
of  an  extremely  crowded  air-­‐space  is  no  longer  possible  without  utilizing  the  3D  type  high-­‐
resolution  modern  radars  and  integrated  systems  for  command,  control,  computers,  
communications  and  information  which  operate  in  real-­‐time  with  guaranteed  
trustworthiness,  accuracy  and  safety  of  delivered  information  to  the  local  and  international  
beneficiaries.  
Utilizing  information  technology  in  collecting,  processing  and  transmitting  the  radiolocation  
data  has  been  approached  in  this  thesis,  wishing  to  bring  a  few  modest  contributions  to  a  
field  of  large  interest  for  the  academic  and  civil  communities  with  important  preoccupations  
and  achievements.  The  problematic  of  utilizing  information  technology  in  the  sense  of  the  
approached  theme  is  not  exhausted  at  all,  but  on  the  contrary,  there  are  foreseen  new  
perspectives  due  to  the  technological  offensive  without  precedent  which  currently  take  
place.  
The  scientific  research  activity  has  been  centered  upon  the  following  main  ideas:  clarifying  
radiolocation  basic  theoretic  notions;  numerical  processing  of  radiolocation  signals;  utilizing  
and  developing  IT  solutions;  implementing  modern  information  systems  for  air-­‐space  
management.  

93
   Thursday  
Session  T3B  
 
Room  UI3  
14:00-­‐15:30  

Postwar  medical  use  of  infrared  technology  in  the  USSR  

Professor  Vasily  Borisov,  Russian  Academy  of  Sciences,  Moscow,  Russia  
Dr.  Igor  Y.  Kudryavtsev,  All-­‐Russian  Electrotechnical  Institute  named  after  V.I.  Lenin,  
Moscow,  Russia  
Dr.  Igor  V.  Ovcharov,  All-­‐Russian  Electrotechnical  Institute  named  after  V.I.  Lenin,  Moscow,  
Russia  
Dr.  Anatoly  N.  Panibratets,  All-­‐Russian  Electrotechnical  Institute  named  after  V.I.  Lenin,  
Moscow,  Russia  
 
As  in  many  other  countries  ,  before  and  during  the  Second  World  War,  the  Soviet  Union  
conducted  intensive  defense  research  .  In  peacetime,  the  results  of  these  studies  have  been  
used  successfully  for  the  benefit  of  people.  Let  us  follow  the  example  of  this  infrared  
technology.  
The  first  samples  of  the  Soviet  infrared  (IR)  night  vision  goggles  (  NVG  )  were  created  in  the  
late  30s  .  Twentieth  century,  the  All-­‐Union  Electrotechnical  Institute  (  VEI  ,  Moscow)  and  the  
State  Optical  Institute  (  GOI,  Leningrad)  .  They  perceived  radiation  near-­‐infrared  (  0.7  -­‐  1.5  
microns  )  and  worked  in  active  mode  Since  the  beginning  of  1941  was  organized  by  the  serial  
production  of  navigation  devices  IR  "Gamma  -­‐  VEI  "  and  supply  them  to  the  Black  Sea  Fleet.  
These  devices  provide  covert  wiring  ships  at  night.  During  the  defense  of  Sevastopol  it  
helped  save  a  lot  of  ships  that  evacuated  civilians  and  wounded.  In  the  late  50  -­‐ies.  VEI  in  
GOI  and  created  the  first  Soviet  thermal  imagers  .  They  recorded  their  own  picture  of  the  
thermal  radiation  of  objects  and  work  in  passive  mode  in  the  range  of  3  -­‐  5  microns.  They  
were  initially  designed  for  military  purposes,  but  after  a  few  years  the  leaders  of  
development  Peter  V.  Timofeev  and  Mikhail  М.  Miroschnikov  convinced  Soviet  leaders  to  
release  medical  thermal  imagers  ,  which  played  a  major  role  in  the  diagnosis  of  cancer  and  
other  diseases.  During  these  years,  the  American  inventor  of  Russian  origin  Vladimir  Kozmich  
Zworykin  also  worked  in  the  field  of  medical  electronics.  Information  taken  from  publicly  
available  literature  ,  as  well  as  from  the  archives  VEI  and  personal  archives  PV  Timofeev.  
Currently,  the  Russian  manufacturer  of  medical  imagers  is  a  firm  "  IRTIS  ."  Scientific  school  of  
theUSSR  andRussia  photonics  and  infrared  technology  over  the  years  has  achieved  a  lot  .  Her  
work  as  successors  in  VEI  and  GOI  and  many  other  institutions  and  enterprises  ,  supporting  
and  developing  the  national  scientific  and  technical  potential  ,  increasing  not  only  the  
defenses  ,  but  the  quality  of  people's  lifes.  

94
   Thursday  
Session  T3B  
 
Room  UI3  
14:00-­‐15:30  

How  Sweden  Learned  to  Worry  about  the  Bomb  and  Stopped  Loving  It  
Ph.D.  candidate  Petter  Wulff,  Independent  Scholar,  Sweden  
 
Cold  War  Sweden  made  a  complete  turn  regarding  the  atom  bomb.  In  the  1950s  it  was  seen  
as  a  new  and  powerful  weapon  that  would  strengthen  the  national  defence  capability.  
Around  1960  doubts  arose,  and  from  then  on  Sweden  became  steadily  more  disenchanted  
with  the  new  weapon.  It  was  a  remarkable  transition  from  a  near-­‐nuclear  to  an  anti-­‐nuclear  
stance.  
Leading  both  the  pro-­‐nuclear  and  the  skeptic  movement  was  the  Air  Force.  The  point  to  be  
made  here  is  that  technology  itself  was  in  transition  and  changed  the  prospects  for  the  
service.  This  made  the  Air  Force  go  in  a  few  years  from  pro  to  skeptic.  The  Air  Force  in  turn  
influenced  the  view  of  the  dominant  political  party,  the  Social  Democrats,  which  became  
skeptic  to  the  value  of  acquiring  atom  bombs.  
If  the  impact  on  the  military  and  political  arenas  was  rather  swift,  the  military  research  arena  
was  slower  to  respond.  The  research  organization  for  nuclear  weapons  was  built  up  while  
the  military  and  political  support  was  already  on  the  wane.  This,  however,  meant  that  an  
impressive  research  competence  could  be  harnessed  to  a  new  goal  –  nuclear  disarmament!  
If  Sweden  had  not  come  close  to  developing  its  own  nuclear  bombs,  it  might  not  have  had  
the  expertise  necessary  to  challenge  the  arguments  of  the  nuclear  powers  and  force  them  to  
accept  concessions  in  their  weapons  development  plans.  

95
“The  Dark  Side  of  Technology”:  Technology  and   Thursday  
Session  T3C  
Illness  since  the  Nineteenth  Century:  2.  Impact  of  
Room  UI6  
Mentality  on  Well-­‐being   14:00-­‐15:30  
Organiser  &  Chair:  Amelia  Bonea,  University  of  Oxford,  United  Kingdom  

Technological  Delusions  as  a  Reflection  of  the  Atmosphere  of  War:  

Narratives  of  Gas,  Radio  and  Magnetism  in  German  and  Israeli  Psychiatry  
during  the  20th  Century  
 
Ph.D.  candidate  Maria  Christina  Müller,  Universität  Augsburg,  Germany  
Dr.  Dana  Tzur  Bitan,  Shalvata  Mental  Health  Hospital,  Tikva,  Israel  
Dr.  Lars  Hornuf,  Ludwig-­‐Maximilians-­‐Universität  München,  Munich,  Germany  
 
The  fear  of  invisible  forces  is  present  in  the  everyday  life  of  ordinary  people.  Recent  
examples  include  the  perceived  risk  of  terrorist  attacks,  the  omnipresent  video  surveillance  
and  the  impact  of  electromagnetic  fields.  The  paper  examines  such  hidden  forces  from  a  
historical  and  cross-­‐cultural  perspective.  Medical  records  from  psychiatric  hospitals  
document  narratives  and  associations  of  ‘hidden  powers’.  These  phantasms  are  the  internal  
pictures  of  external  concepts  and  artifacts,  which  the  patients  perceive  as  real.  The  public  
discourse—i.e.  social  and  cultural  practices  of  society—shapes  the  themes  of  delusional  
scenarios.  Thus,  phantasms  of  ‘hidden  powers’  are  subject  to  historical,  social  and  technical  
change.  They  are  formed  by  rituals  of  popular  belief:  the  veneration  of  the  saints,  the  
existence  of  heaven  and  hell,  political  and  religious  rulers,  and  technological  invention.  
For  instance,  World  War  I  significantly  reinforced  the  delusional  perception  of  gas.  The  
threatening  feeling  of  being  monitored  and  influenced  by  others  became  relevant  with  the  
beginning  of  the  20th  century.  Instead  of  God’s  Eternal  Eye—which  is  located  behind  the  
heart—patients  increasingly  feared  telephones,  hypnosis  and  electricity.  By  examining  the  
narratives  of  delusional  content  in  two  different  cultures,  the  paper  analyses  how  delusional  
scenarios  of  references  to  technological  devices  in  Germany  and  Israel  reflect  the  general  
atmosphere  of  war.  A  random  sample  of  500  medical  files  from  the  psychiatry  of  Kaufbeuren  
(Germany)  and  Shalvata  Hospital  (Israel)  are  examined  and  narratives  described  by  
psychiatric  patients  will  be  analyzed.  

96
   Thursday  
Session  T3C  
 
Room  UI6  
14:00-­‐15:30  

Oh  God  Make  Me  Slim,  Make  Me  Beautiful:  The  Side-­‐Effects  of  Slimming  
Capsules  in  India  –  A  Case  Study  
 
Dr.  Tinni  Goswami  Bhattacharya,  Calcutta  University,  India  
 
The  essential  theme  of  this  paper  is  to  highlight  the  side  effects  of  slimming  capsules  which  
have  a  wide  market  in  India.  As  a  result  of  globalization,  Indian  women  have  become  more  
health  conscious  and  their  lust  for  a  toned  and  trim  figure  is  a  well-­‐known  fact.  Nowadays  
almost  every  woman  wants  a  makeover  from  fat  to  fabulous.  Even  men  have  also  joined  in  
this  race  for  having  a  hot  bod.  
There  are  certain  scientific  procedures  like  a  balanced  diet,  physical  exercises  and  the  usage  
of  the  gym  instruments  recommended  for  reducing  weight  under  medical  supervision.  But  
the  majority  have  no  time  and  intention  to  try  these  methods.  Rather  they  are  highly  
influenced  by  the  gimmicks  of  the  giant  drug  manufacturing  companies  who  always  want  to  
make  a  huge  profit  by  establishing  a  wholesale  market  of  slimming  capsules.  Sometimes  they  
hire  popular  actors  or  models  to  promote  their  products.  
We  all  know  that  slimming  pills,  an  example  of  advanced  medical  technology,  can  cause  
insomnia,  constipation,  euphoria,  increased  blood  pressure  and  heart  rate  and  many  more.  
The  long-­‐term  use  of  this  drug  can  lead  to  mental  disorders  like  nervousness  and  
restlessness.  In  India  the  level  of  awareness  regarding  this  issue  is  barely  present.  The  role  of  
the  Government  in  this  matter  is  also  insignificant  as  in  any  health  reports  the  above-­‐
mentioned  topic  has  never  been  highlighted.  The  silence  of  the  Indian  media  is  a  matter  of  
concern  and  apart  from  a  few  articles  in  medical  journals  the  evidence  of  prior  research  is  
non-­‐existent.  The  present  researcher  aims  to  expose  the  Indian  scenario  and  add  a  new  
chapter  to  the  history  of  health  studies  in  post-­‐colonial  India.  

97
   Thursday  
Session  T3C  
 
Room  UI6  
14:00-­‐15:30  

Transitioning  to  Targets:  Demography  and  Population  Policy  in  India,  

1951-­‐1975  
 
Ph.D.  candidate  Cathryn  Johnston,  King’s  College  London,  United  Kingdom  
 
In  the  1960s  India  began  to  chart  a  new  course  in  population  policy,  a  course  that  laid  the  
foundations  for  the  highly  coercive  measures  deployed  in  the  name  of  population  control  a  
decade  later  during  the  Emergency.  Marked  by  a  shift  in  birth  control  technologies  –  from  
the  encouragement  of  “natural”  fertility  control  methods  towards  an  increased  reliance  on  
technological  and  surgical  methods  (particularly,  the  IUD  and  vasectomy)  –  it  was  in  the  
1960s  that  India  began  to  create  the  medical  and  technological  frameworks  on  which  it  
would  later  rely  during  the  mass  sterilization  campaigns  of  the  Emergency.  The  chief  factor  
influencing  this  transition  during  the  1960s  was  the  introduction  of  Demographic  Target  
Setting.  In  the  1950s  and  early  1960s  a  new  analytical  framework  –  Demographic  Transition  
Theory  –  emerged  at  forefront  of  demography.  DTT  was  primarily  developed  in  the  West  but  
was  not  chiefly  implemented  there.  The  policies  that  were  most  strongly  influenced  by  DTT  
were  formed  on,  and  implemented  in,  the  underdeveloped  countries  of  the  “Third  World”.  
Accordingly,  DTT  not  only  shaped  how  the  West  saw  India's  population,  but  how  India  came  
to  understand  its  own  population,  a  significant  outcome  of  which  was  Demographic  Target  
Setting.  
Looking  to  the  work  of  Sripati  Chandrasekhar,  demographer  and  Union  Minister  for  Health  
and  Family  Planning,  I  will  assess  the  role  of  demographic  thinking  and  practice  in  informing  
Indian  population  policy,  and  demonstrate  how  Demographic  Target  Setting  set  the  stage  for  
coercion  in  the  context  of  the  domestic  and  international  politics  informing  population  policy  
and  demography.  In  doing  so,  I  will  re-­‐frame  India's  experiences  with  coercive  population  
policies,  drawing  attention  to  the  understudied  1960s,  and  placing  the  events  of  the  
Emergency  into  the  context  of  the  transnational  policy  making  and  the  international  
population  control  movement.  

98
Modern  Versus  Traditional?  Core  and  Peripheries  in   Thursday  
Session  T3D  
the  Transport  and  Communication  Infrastructural  
Room  UI7  
Process:  2.  Colonial  peripheries   14:00-­‐15:30  
Organiser:  Simone  Fari,  Universidad  de  Granada,  Spain  
Chair:  Alexia-­‐Sofia  Papazafeiropoulou,  National  Technical  University  of  
Athens,  Greece  

Colonial  roads  in  Angola  and  Mozambique.  Experts  between  peripheries  and  
centres  
 
Dr.  Luìsa  Sousa,  CIUHCT,  New  University  of  Lisbon,  Portugal  
 
Scholars  within  the  Science  and  Technology  in  the  European  Periphery  network  have  
proposed  that,  regarding  technological  and  scientific  peripheries,  there  should  be  a  greater  
emphasis  on  the  history  of  appropriation,  which  means  considering  the  receptor  
environment  active  and  acknowledging  the  point  of  view  of  the  receivers,  and  studying  this  
history  through  its  conflicts,  namely  those  caused  by  different  agendas  of  the  actors  
(political,  technical,  and  others).  [1]  How  does  this  concept  might  have  worked  in  a  European  
periphery,  such  as  Portugal,  in  its  relation,  as  a  centre,  to  its  former  colonies  of  Angola  and  
Mozambique?  We  answer  this  question  by  following  road  engineers  from  the  metropolis  in  
their  technical  missions  to  these  African  peripheries,  and  how  they  adapted  their  discourse  
on  traffic  engineering  and  economic  development  to  a  discourse  on  the  “economic  roads”  to  
be  built  in  the  colonies  in  the  1950s.  By  taking  this  approach  we  aim  to  challenge  the  
concept  of  appropriation  and  apply  it  to  the  mobility  realm,  bringing  also  an  interpretation  
of  the  dynamic  relation  between  centres  and  peripheries.  

99
   Thursday  
Session  T3D  
 
Room  UI7  
14:00-­‐15:30  

Travelling  or  Communicating?  The  False  Dilemma  of  Mobility.  Questions  

about  a  marginalized  issue  
 
Professor  Gabriele  Balbi,  University  of  Lugano,  Switzerland  
Dr.  Massimo  Moraglio,  Technische  Universität  Berlin,  Germany  
 
Telecommunications  are  often  claimed  to  be  a  way  to  strongly  reduce  travel  and  its  negative  
effects,  in  terms  of  time  consumption,  energy  costs  and  infrastructural  investments.  This  
happened  during  the  1970s  in  various  European  countries,  when  special  emphasis  was  given  
to  the  possibility  of  developing  forms  of  tele-­‐working;  that  is,  work  carried  out  at  a  place  
other  than  the  traditional  workplace  (office,  etc.)  and,  in  particular,  at  home,  permanently  or  
part-­‐time.  
In-­‐depth  reflection  brought  to  light  the  potential  advantages  in  terms  of  time  saved  by  
reducing  or  eliminating  travel  time  to  and  from  work.  Other  areas  of  reflection  regarded  the  
possibility  of  reducing  energy  consumption  and  atmospheric  pollution  through  tele-­‐work.  
Looking  more  closely,  there  are  -­‐  nonetheless  -­‐  controversial  indications.  While  not  a  
complete  failure,  the  results  of  the  experiments  in  tele-­‐working  were  certainly  less  
encouraging  than  expected  for  both  the  companies  and  the  workers  involved.  More  in  
general,  we  are  facing  an  impressive  increase  of  remote  connections,  but  (physical)  
connections  as  a  whole  are  also  increasing,  so  that  the  growth  of  virtual  information  does  
not  necessarily  mean  a  reduction  of  transport  needs.  It  is  NOT,  in  other  words,  a  zero-­‐sum  
game.  
Everyday  indication  supports  the  idea  that  remoteness  both  replaces  and  catalyzes  mobility.  
Low  cost  airline  companies  would  not  exist  without  an  internet-­‐based  selling  system.  
Lessons  from  history  are  even  more  convincing.  The  massive  use  of  remote  devices,  such  as  
the  telegraph,  telephone,  teletypewriter  and  fax  -­‐  not  to  mention  television  and  radio  -­‐  
increased  the  fluxes  of  virtual  information,  while  the  world  was  contemporaneously  
experiencing  a  boost  in  physical  traveling.  Finally,  statistical  data  shows  how  the  per  capita  
distance  travelled  each  day  has  increased  in  practically  all  the  countries  in  the  world  in  the  
past  decades,  despite  (or  as  an  effect  of)  large  use  of  remote  connections.The  paper  here  
proposed  will  explore  this  theme,  trying  to  consider  communications  and  transportations  
not  as  mutually  exclusive,  but  much  often  integrated.  A  special  focus  will  be  given  to  the  
concept  of  “periphery”,  both  conceptually  and  geographically.  

100
   Thursday  
Session  T3D  
 
Room  UI7  
14:00-­‐15:30  

Railway  at  the  core  and  telegraph  at  the  periphery  

Dr.  Simone  Fari,  Universidad  de  Granada,  Spain  
 
In  Europe,  at  the  origins,  telegraphy  lived  in  symbiosis  with  railway.  It  is  well  known,  this  
symbiosis  was  either  technical  or  economic.  There  was  an  economic  symbiosis  because  
telegraph,  as  a  fast  communication,  provides  a  good  allocation  of  goods,  while  railways,  as  
fast  medium,  provide  the  transport  of  same  goods.  There  was  technical  symbiosis  because,  
above  all  in  UK,  telegraphy  was  the  security  system  of  the  railways  and  because,  
everywhere,  telegraph  lines  were  installed  along  the  railroad  in  order  to  improve  the  
maintenance  of  both  railways  and  telegraph  service.  
The  aim  of  the  paper  is  to  analyze  a  neglected  aspect  of  this  symbiosis:  the  constitution  of  a  
new  core/periphery  dichotomy.  For  this  reason,  I  consider  two  opposite  study  cases:  the  
origins  of  telegraph  service  in  UK  during  the  40s  of  XIX  century  and  the  building  of  telegraph  
network  in  Italy  during  the  ’60  and  ’70  of  the  same  century.  In  the  first  case,  the  boom  of  
railway  business  obscured  and  limited  the  introduction  of  the  telegraph  service  at  national  
level.  The  use  of  telegraphy  as  a  railway  security  system  supported  its  technological  
development  but  delayed  the  introduction  of  the  telegraph  service.  To  resume,  at  the  
beginnings,  railway  is  the  core  of  the  national  communication  system  used  by  all  social  
classes,  inside  and  outside  the  cities,  while  telegraphy  was  the  “periphery”  of  this  system,  
with  few  specific  users  (railway,  business  men  and  the  press).  
On  the  contrary,  in  the  Post-­‐Unity  Italy  (after  1861)  there  was  not  any  kind  of  national  
communication  infrastructure.  Railways  were  too  expensive  and  the  building  of  a  national  
network  was  impossible  during  the  ’60.  For  this  reason,  the  telegraph  was  used  as  a  virtual  
arm  of  the  state.  In  the  absence  of  a  good  national  communication  system  the  government  
pushed  for  the  expansion  of  a  low  cost  infrastructure:  the  telegraph  network.  Consequently,  
during  the  ’70  few  railroads  connected  the  commercial  centres  of  the  North,  the  core,  while  
the  telegraph  reached  the  poor  and  political  instable  regions  of  the  South,  the  periphery.  

101
   Thursday  
Session  T3D  
 
Room  UI7  
14:00-­‐15:30  

Psycho-­‐Historical  Review  on  Korean  Visual  Representation  of  New  

Transportations  in  1890-­‐1920:  From  Tradition  toward  a  Modern  Culture  
under  Foreign  Colonial  Occupation  
 
Professor  Jung  Sook  Bae,  Technical  University  Belfort  Montbéliard,  France  
 
Korean  society  started  to  change  from  traditional  Confucian  to  new  modern  values  in  the  
1890.  After  the  Gabo  reform  movement  between  1894  -­‐1896,  the  modernization  process  
begun  to  take  place.  But  the  Chosun  Dynasty  was  closed  by  the  Japan-­‐Korean  Annexation  
Treaty  in  1910.  However,  the  modern  movement  in  Korea  continued  under  Japanese  
Colonial  rule.    
The  first  railroad  opened  on  September  18,  1899  from  Jaemulpo  to  Yeongdeungpo  (33  km).  
Different  new  modern  means  of  transport  were  introduced:  train,  bus,  car,  truck  and  bicycle.  
They  were  presented  to  the  public  mostly  through  advertisements  in  daily  newspapers.    
In  analyzing  the  communication  press,  this  research  studies  the  characteristics  of  visual  
representation  of  new  modern  products  under  the  control  of  a  foreign  power.  Two  main  
daily  newspapers,  Dongailbo  and  Chosunilbo  were  explored.  They  were  written  mainly  in  
Korean  using  the  Hangeul  script,  mixed  with  some  Chinese  and  Japanese  characters,  
reflecting  the  multicultural  historical  context.  The  contents  of  communications  were  
analyzed  in  terms  of  images,  pictures  and  texts.  The  contextual  analysis  was  performed  using  
the  psychological  semiology  scale,  a  development  of  the  Osgood  scale.  
We  found  that  communication  for  new  transportation  means  in  Korean  newspapers  was  
implemented  mainly  through  visual  representations.  They  were  aimed  to  transmit  practical  
information  using  westernized  images  and  to  get  the  commercial  benefits.  In  contrast  the  
advertisements  of  other  products  such  as  kitchen  appliances,  food,  beauty  and  medical  
products  were  more  intensively  imbedded  in  the  cultural  assimilation  policy  using  modern  
attractive  Japanese  images  in  modern  contexts.  They  were  sometimes  mixed  with  images  
reflecting  identity  and  traditional  values  of  the  Korean  society.  Based  on  these  results,  a  
theory  of  culture  is  reviewed  to  conceptualize  and  understand  the  dynamics  of  a  culture  in  
transition  to  new  meaningful  ways  of  life.  

102
Turning  Points  in  Technological  Development  in   Thursday  
Session  T4A  
Romania  from  the  mid-­‐19th  century  to  nowadays:  
Room  UI2  
6.  Car  &  Medical  Instruments  Industries   16:00-­‐17:30  
Organiser  &  Chair:  Alexandre  Herlea,  Technical  University  Belfort  
Montbéliard,  France  

Birth  and  evolution  of  the  medical  instruments  factories  in  Romania  since  
the  Independence  War  (1877)  to  nowadays  
 
Professor  Pompiliu  Manea,  Université  d’Évry  Val  d’Essonne,  France  
 
La  communication  passe  d’abord  en  revue  les  guerres  auxquelles  la  Roumanie  a  participé  et  
les  grands  bouleversements  politiques  qu’elle  a  connus:  Guerre  d’Indépendance  (1977–78)  
Guerres  Balkaniques  (1913),  deux  guerres  mondiales  (1916  –  1918  et  1941  –  1945),  
l’occupation  soviétique  et  la  dictature  communiste  (1944-­‐1989),  la  sortie  du  communisme  et  
la  transition  (1990  à  aujourd’hui).  Le  rôle  joué  par  des  Roumains  dans  des  grandes  avancées  
scientifiques  et  techniques,  notamment  les  rayons  X  (Hurmuzescu  et  Marinescu),  sont  
également  évoquées.  Ensuite  sont  présentées  les  quatres  grandes  étapes  connus  dans  la  
création  et  le  développement  de  l’industrie  roumaine  d’appareils  et  instruments  médicaux.  
1)  Le  début  est  lié  à  la  Guerre  d’Indépendance  et  aux  efforts  de  modernisation  du  pays,  faits  
par  le  roi  Carol  I.  En  1880  il  demande  au  Parlement  de  prendre  des  mesures  pour  le  
développement  de  l’artisanat,  notamment  par  l’importation  de  technologie  et  la  facilitation  
d’installation  dans  le  pays  d’industriels  étrangers.  Dans  ce  contexte  et  vu  le  grand  nombre  
d’invalides  de  guerre  s’installe  dans  le  pays  Carol  Bünger  qui  crée  les  premiers  ateliers  de  
prothèses  et  appareils  médicaux  de  Roumanie.  Ils  vont  se  développer  ensuite.  
2)  La  Première  Guerre  Mondiale  et  la  constitution  de  l’Etat  unitaire  national  roumain  
donnera  une  autre  grande  impulsion  au  développement  de  cette  industrie.  A  la  tête  des  
Ateliers  du  Ministère  de  la  Santé  est  nommé  en  1923  l’ingénieur  Petre  N.  Georgescu,  formé  
à  Paris,  qui  va  développer  cette  entreprise  la  plus  grande,  dans  le  domaine,  entre  les  deux  
guerres.  
3)  Après  la  Deuxième  Guerre,  l’industrie  de  construction  d’appareils  médicaux  a  connu  une  
forte  régression  qui  a  duré  jusqu’à  vers  1960.  Ensuite,  la  production  a  redémarréles  et  des  
nouvelles  entreprises  sont  nées:  IOR,  Electrotehnica,  Automatica,  Electronica,  IEIA  -­‐  Cluj.  On  
fabrique  en  Roumanie  des  appareils  et  instruments  médicaux  dans  toutes  les  spécialités  qui  
couvrent  75%  le  besoin  du  pays.  
4)  Après  1989  l’industrie  d’appareils  et  instruments  médicaux  s’effondre,  comme  les  autres  
industries  du  pays;  l’importation  prend  le  dessus,  dans  un  contexte  de  grande  corruption.  
Pourtant  quelques  spécialistes  dans  le  domaine  ont  su  prendre  des  initiatives  et  arriver  à  des  
réalisations  remarquables.  Un  example  est  l’entreprise  TEMCO,  que  j’ai  créée.  

103
   Thursday  
Session  T4A  
 
Room  UI2  
16:00-­‐17:30  

Renault,  from  Romania  to  the  Logan  

Professor  Jean  Louis  Loubet,  Université  d’Évry  Val  d’Essonne,  France  
 
Dans  son  histoire,  Renault  est  venu  deux  fois  en  Roumanie.  D’abord  à  la  fin  des  années  1960,  
poussé  par  les  autorités  soviétiques  et  celles  du  Comecon.  L’aboutissement  sera  la  naissance  
de  l’usine  de  Pitesti  et  le  lancement  en  Roumanie  de  la  Renault  12.  La  seconde  venue,  celle  
qui  nous  intéresse  ici,  correspond  à  la  renaissance  du  pays  après  l’ère  communiste.  
Le  Président  de  Renault,  Louis  Schweitzer,  mesure  lors  de  la  chute  du  bloc  de  l’Est  la  
potentialité  d’une  voiture  à  5  000  $.  Un  long  chemin  à  parcourir.  L’une  des  conditions  de  ce  
qui  deviendra  la  voiture  low-­‐cost  est  la  maîtrise  –  et  probablement  la  possession  –  d’un  outil  
industriel  capable  de  produire  à  coût  très  bas,  mais  en  même  temps  garant  d’une  qualité  
parfaite,  soit  des  éléments  inexistants  –  voire  incompatibles  –  en  Europe  occidentale.  
C’est  en  Roumanie,  sur  l’ancien  site  de  Pitesti,  que  Renault  va  construire  l’usine  à  Logan,  un  
outil  industriel  remis  pas  à  pas  à  niveau,  mais  aussi  faire  renaître  une  marque,  Dacia.  Le  
système  Dacia  devient  le  socle  d’une  adaptation  de  l’automobile  européenne  à  la  crise  de  
ses  marchés  occidentaux,  mais  aussi  une  réponse  évolutive  aux  besoins  des  marchés  des  
pays  émergents.  Renault  a  parié  sur  la  Roumanie  à  la  fin  du  XXe  siècle.  Ce  pari  est  devenu  
l’un  des  éléments  structurants  de  sa  résistance  à  la  crise  actuelle.  

104
   Thursday  
Session  T4A  
 
Room  UI2  
16:00-­‐17:30  

Engines  for  vehicules  in  Romania  –  an  european  evolution  through  research  
and  innovation  
 
Dr.  Ruxandra  Cristina  Stanescu  
Professor  Cornel  Stan,  West  Saxon  University  of  Zwickau,  Germany  
Professor  Anghel  Chiru,  Transilvania University of Brasov, Romania  
 
The  history  of  Romanian  engines  for  vehicles,  designed  and  mass  produced  based  on  
licenses  and  own  concepts,  begins  70  years  ago.  
Equipment,  techniques  and  mathematical  methods  used  for  design,  prototype  execution,  
research,  approval  and  launch  into  production  were  at  first  modest,  then  they  have  evolved  
in  order  to  satisfy  the  requirements  European  and  American  regulations,  as  well  as  those  of  
the  clients.  The  energetic,  ecologic,  technological  and  consumption  related  performances  of  
the  engines,  designed  and  produced  in  educational  and  research  centers,  companies  and  
universities  form  Brasov,  Bucharest,  Iasi,  Timisoara,  Pitesti,  Campulung  Muscel  imposed  
Romanian  vehicles  on  the  markets  of  Europe,  Asia,  Africa  and  America.  
Developments  that  have  occurred  in  Romania  are  remarkable.  Their  analysis  is  interesting  
and  relevant  in  the  European  context.  After  1990,  the  investments  in  education  were  
important  as  well  as  the  upgrading  of  universities  research  centers  and  laboratories.  The  
results  –  the  existence  of  engine  study  centers  and  research  laboratories  within  the  
universities  of  Brasov,  Cluj-­‐Napoca,  Bucharest,  Pitesti,  Iasi  and  Timisoara,  competitive  in  
terms  of  technical  endowment,  dedicated  software,  human  resources  and  results  with  those  
in  the  European  Union  and  the  United  States.  
Thus,  this  paper  present  a  review  of  Romanian  achievements  in  design,  research  and  
production  of  internal  combustion  engines  compared  with  the  European  trends  between  
1944  and  2014.  References  are  made  to  the  products  of  academic  institutions,  research  
institutes,  study  centers  and  automotive  companies  from  Germany,  France,  Italy,  UK,  
Belgium  etc.  

105
IXth  Annual  Symposium  on  the  Social  History  of   Thursday  
Session  T4B  
Military  Technology:  6  
Room  UI3  
Organiser:  Barton  Hacker,  National  Museum  of  American  History,  
16:00-­‐17:30  
Washington,  USA  
Chair:  Ciro  Paoletti,  Italian  Commission  of  Military  History  (CISM),  Rome,  
Italy  

Polish  torpedo  boats’  constructions  between  1965  –  1986  

Professor  Antoni  Komorowski,  Polish  Naval  Academy,  Gdynia,  Poland  
Dr.  Tomasz  Neubauer,  Polish  Naval  Museum,Gdynia,  Poland  
 
The  given  paper  presents  some  problems  appearing  during  the  design  and  exploitation  of  
torpedo  boats  equipped  with  metal  hulls  (alloy  of  aluminium  -­‐  hydronalium),  which  were  
created  by  Polish  engineers.  After  many  years  of  exploiting  wooden-­‐hulls  torpedo  boats,  of  
Soviet  construction  type  183,  the  time  came  to  start  using  the  more  advanced  ships  from  
Polish  shipyards,  which,  unfortunately,  turned  out  to  be  of  a  rather  poor  quality.  The  
production  of  the  ships  started  from  an  experimental  boat  (type  633  D),  which  was  being  
exploited  between  1965  –  1980.  Since  1972,  there  were  newer,  improved  versions  type  664.  
The  main  advantage  of  those  ships  was  their  impressive  speed  and  weaponry  –  four  torpedo  
launchers  –  but  the  crew’s  life  conditions  were  far  from  perfect.  Despite  many  design  and  
building  attempts  of  yet  another  improved  versions  of  the  ships  type  (  653,  655,  657,  660  
oraz  662)  the  duty  of  boats  type  664  ended  in  1986.  This  means  that  years  between  1972  
and  1986  were  a  difficult  time  for  the  boats’  crews  as  they  had  to  deal  with  many  technical  
problems.  Some  of  those  technical  and  personal  problems  are  described  in  this  paper.  

106
   Thursday  
Session  T4B  
 
Room  UI3  
16:00-­‐17:30  

Chasing  Wonder  Weapons  

Dr.  Hermione  Giffard,  Utrecht  University,  The  Netherlands  
 
The  Third  Reich’s  pursuit  of  new  weapons  at  the  end  of  the  Second  World  War  is  often  
described  as  a  search  for  ‘wonder  weapons’.  Yet  although  historians  claim  that  the  term  first  
came  to  prominence  through  propaganda  of  the  Third  Reich,  there  is  no  mention  of  
Wunderwaffen  in  any  of  Goebbels’  speeches.  In  fact,  the  term  seems  to  have  come  into  wide  
use  only  after  the  end  of  the  Third  Reich,  around  the  same  time  that  the  atomic  bomb  was  
identified  as  the  first  true  wonder  weapon.  This  suggests  that  the  term  was  used  to  
rhetorically  link  the  USSR’s  weapons  to  those  of  the  Third  Reich.  Early  analysis  of  the  
technology  of  the  Third  Reich  thus  deeply  reflected  the  geopolitical  reality  of  when  it  was  
first  written;  yet  these  same  assumptions  continue  to  inform  histories  of  the  Third  Reich’s  
weapons.  That  the  term  was  used  to  link  the  weapons  of  the  Cold  War  to  a  negative  
historical  example  raises  the  question  of  how  weapons  have  been  represented  in  popular  
culture,  in  myths,  novels  and  film.  How  has  the  atomic  bomb  molded  public  thought  about  
weapons?  To  what  extent  are  wonder  weapons  a  threat  peculiar  to  the  twentieth  century,  
just  as  weapons  of  mass  destruction  are  of  the  twenty-­‐first?  Have  there  been  dramatic  
turning  points  in  the  public  representation  of  weapons,  such  as  the  First  World  War?  

107
   Thursday  
Session  T4B  
 
Room  UI3  
16:00-­‐17:30  

Military  technologies  and  scientific  development  from  Galileo  until  

nanotechnoscience  
 
Professor  Vitaly  Gorokhov,  Russian  Academy  of  Sciences,  Moscow,  Russia  
 
Case  studies  from  the  different  times:  Galileo  as  military  engineer  and  his  education  program  
for  military  engineers  (artillery,  military  machinery  and  fortification).  Tartaglia  engineering  
science  of  ballistic  and  Galileo  technoscience.  Scientific  engineering  education  for  military  
engineers  in  19th  century  (A.  Betancourt  high  school  for  military  engineers  in  Sankt  
Petersburg  from  1810).  Radar  Systems  Engineering  and  military-­‐industrial  complex  of  the  
Soviet  Union  after  Second  World  War:  engineering-­‐science-­‐industry  and  scientific  education  
of  engineers.  Nanotechnology  and  nanotechnoscience  for  civil  and  military  goals:  nano  
systems  engineering.  
Conclusion:  engineering  science  and  technoscience  were  first  form  new  science  in  the  new  
time  and  had  his  sources  in  military  engineering.  Scientific  engineering  education  originated  
and  developed  as  high  school  education  for  military  engineers.  Systems  engineering  is  a  new  
form  of  the  general  education  of  the  engineers  for  the  military-­‐industrial  complex  after  
Second  World  War.  Nano  systems  engineering  is  the  continuation  of  this  traditions  in  last  
time.  
(This  report  is  prepared  for  the  project  „From  Galileo's  technoscience  to  the  
nanotechnoscience  (philosopical  and  methodological  analysis)“  Nr.  13-­‐03-­‐00190  of  the  
Russian  Foundation  for  Humanities).  

108
Environmental  Utopias  and  Engineering  Reality   Thursday  
Session  T4C  
Chair:  Timo  Myllyntaus,  University  of  Turku,  Finland  
Room  UI6  
16:00-­‐17:30  

Is  the  Debate  Over:  James  Hansen's  Contributions  to  the  Changing  

Atmosphere-­‐Changing  Climate  Theory  
 
Dr.  Anthony  N.  Stranges,  Texas  A&M  University,  USA  
 
James  Hansen  (b.  1941),  a  physicist  at  NASA’s  Goddard  Institute  for  Space  Studies  in  New  
York  City  since  1981  and  a  professor  at  Columbia  University,  is  the  latest  spokesman  for  
climate  scientists  who  support  achanging  atmosphere  -­‐  changing  climate  theory.  He  
continues  in  the  tradition  of  other  climate  change  scientists  among  them  Roger  Revelle  and  
Charles  Keeling.  Following  his  earlier  planetary  studies,  Hansen  developed  his  first  climate  
change  model  in  1974.  A  1981  one-­‐dimensional  model  calculated  temperatures  as  a  function  
of  height.  It  enabled  Hansen  to  conclude  that  the  measured  atmospheric  CO2  concentrations  
would  produce  an  earlier-­‐than-­‐predicted  warming.  Beginning  in  1983  Hansen  introduced  
three-­‐dimensional  general  circulation  models  that  with  the  aid  of  high  speed  computers  
allowed  him  to  include  variables  such  as  air  convection  schemes  and  snow  depths  and  to  
estimate  the  change  in  mean  global  surface  temperatures  resulting  from  future  greenhouse  
gas  emissions.    
In  1987  Hansen  undertook  an  analysis  of  surface  air  temperature  records  from  1,700  
continental  and  island  meteorological  stations  for  the  years  1880  to  1985.  A  three-­‐
dimensional  general  circulation  model  that  he  developed  created  an  artificial  global  
temperature  history.  It  showed  that  the  four  warmest  recorded  years  were  in  the  1980s  with  
1981  and  1987  the  highest,  and  that  1998  was  the  warmest  year  since  1880.    The  rate  of  
temperature  change  in  the  1980s-­‐90s  exceeded  all  rates  of  change  recorded  since  1880.  
Much  of  the  criticism  of  global  warming  came  in  the  1980s  when  the  scientific  evidence  
established  a  definite  rise  in  the  global  annual  mean  temperature  curve.  Hansen’s  testimony  
before  the  US  Senate  Committee  on  Energy  and  Natural  Resources  in  June  1988  triggered  
the  renewed  criticism.  
This  paper  examines  Hansen’s  research  on  global  warming  and  the  scientific  evidence  that  
he  and  other  scientists  have  compiled  to  establish  the  reality  of  global  warming  and  to  
silence  their  critics.  

109
   Thursday  
Session  T4C  
 
Room  UI6  
16:00-­‐17:30  

Utilizing  the  environment  in  Sweden-­‐Finland  in  the  18th  century  –  

technology,  realism  and  utopias.  
 
Dr.  Sami  Louekari,  University  of  Turku,  Finland  
 
This  presentation  deals  with  the  politics  and  thinking  of  the  Crown  and  the  elite  in  Sweden  
and  Finland  during  the  18th  century  that  was  marked  by  a  strong  belief  in  the  future.  It  was  
believed  that  the  country  would  have  almost  limitless  possibilities  of  development,  if  the  
progress  made  in  the  fields  of  technology  and  the  natural  sciences  was  put  efficiently  into  
use  in  the  utilization  of  natural  resources.  My  presentation  is  based  on  my  PhD-­‐thesis  Politics  
of  Utility.  Environmental  History  from  Kokemäenjoki  River  Valley  between  1720  -­‐1850.  
(2013).  
Sweden  lost  its  European  superpower-­‐status  in  the  beginning  of  the  18th  century,  after  
which  a  replacement  for  this  lost  greatness  was  sought  in  the  internal  development  of  the  
state.  It  was  believed  that,  as  long  as  the  country’s  natural  resources  were  studied  and  
technological  means  were  acquired  to  mould  and  utilize  the  environment,  the  state  would  
flourish  again.  Many  optimistic  and  rather  utopian  views  of  the  future  can  be  found  in  the  
colourful  writings  of  national  historians  about  the  powerful  Swedish  state,  which  often  
depicted  it  as  being  more  bountiful  and  having  a  milder  climate  than  it  in  fact  had  
Various  and  extensive  waterway  projects,  dewatering  and  clearing  works  became  important.  
Both  the  Crown  and  the  educated  elite  held  this  view,  following  in  the  footsteps  of  Europe,  
and  they  were  well  aware  of  the  waterway,  dewatering  and  channelling  projects  in  England,  
the  Netherlands,  Russia  and  Prussia  at  the  time.    
My  research  shows  that  many  of  the  18th-­‐century  prognoses  and  grand  projects  were  
accompanied  by  excessive  optimism.  They  were  not  based  on  a  realistic  conception  of  the  
prevailing  conditions  and  possibilities.  The  goals  were  too  challenging  compared  to  the  
available  resources  and  technology.  In  part,  the  hopeful  and  even  utopian  views  of  the  
future  were  a  kind  of  political  and  ideological  optimism  professed  by  the  Crown  and  the  
elite,  by  which  they  strived  to  lift  national  self-­‐esteem  after  the  loss  of  the  great  power  
status.  

110
   Thursday  
Session  T4C  
 
Room  UI6  
16:00-­‐17:30  

Unintended  yet  unignorable  change,  Technological  interventions  into  the  

river  Eider  (1886-­‐1973)  
 
Dr.  Eike-­‐Christian  Heine,  Universität  Stuttgart,  Germany  
 
The  theme  of  this  proposal  is  not  technological  change  but  the  opposite,  a  story  of  a  
relationship  of  technological  intervention  and  ecological  consequences  shaped  by  continuity.  
Starting  point  is  the  construction  of  the  Kiel  Canal  (1886-­‐1895).  In  order  to  complete  this  
waterway,  the  riverbed  of  the  Eider  (Schleswig-­‐Holstein’s  biggest  river)  was  heavily  altered;  
more  precisely  the  river  was  chopped  into  three  independent  parts.  Soon  the  severe  
consequences  became  apparent,  especially  for  the  120  kilometres  between  Rendsburg  and  
the  mouth  to  the  North  Sea.  Here  a  vicious  circle  started  that  was  mainly  driven  by  the  
disconnection  with  the  upper  river:  The  lower  Eider  lost  a  major  area  where  water  was  
distributed  during  high  tides  and  it  also  lost  more  than  half  of  its  tributary  water.  The  results  
were  the  rise  of  the  tides  far  up  in  the  river  and  growing  sedimentation.  The  technological  
answer  was  higher  dykes  that  gave  better  protection  immediately,  but  fuelled  the  vicious  
circle  in  the  long  run.  
Since  the  beginning  of  the  twentieth  century  the  hydrological  experts  in  Schleswig-­‐Holstein  
had  a  clear  understanding  of  these  phenomena  and  formulated  technological  answers.  
Parallel,  devastating  floods  became  ever  more  frequent  and  put  pressure  on  policy  makers.  
As  a  result,  dykes  were  permanently  expanded.  The  engineers  envisaged  grander  solutions  
that  were  realised  successively.  Since  1937  a  barrage  roughly  in  the  middle  of  the  lower  
Eider  protected  the  land  behind  this  installation  from  the  North  Sea.  Yet,  the  “victory  over  
the  forces  of  nature”  was  declared  prematurely.  For  the  remaining  stretch  the  vicious  circle  
was  still  intact.  By  1973  a  four  kilometre  long  barrage  completely  protected  the  land  from  
any  impacts  of  the  North  Sea.  
The  paper  explores  the  interdependence  between  technological  interventions  into  a  
landscape  and  its  ecologic  impacts.  Part  of  this  nexus  of  environmental  history  and  the  
history  of  technology  are  broader  political  and  cultural  significances.  Accordingly,  this  
proposal  does  not  report  of  technological  change  but  of  continuities  between  technology  
and  nature.  
This  yet  untold  story  mainly  draws  from  archival  sources  as  well  as  printed  sources.  It  is  a  
follow-­‐up  project  from  my  dissertation  that  explores  the  history  of  the  Kiel  Canal.    

111
Computers  and  the  ‘Second  Industrial  Revolution’   Thursday  
Session  T4D  
1945-­‐1970  
Room  UI7  
Organiser  &  Chair:  Dick  van  Lente,  Erasmus  University  Rotterdam,  The  
16:00-­‐17:30  
Netherlands  

 
 

The  panel  explores  an  aspect  of  the  conference’s  general  theme,  ‘Technology  in  times  of  
transition’:  the  way  computers  and  automation  were  thought  to  transform  society  so  
thoroughly  that  one  could  speak  of  a  second  industrial  revolution,  more  dramatic  in  its  
effects  than  the  first  one  had  been.  Famous  scientists  in  the  nineteen  fifties,  such  as  C.P.  
Snow,  Norbert  Wiener,  and  Werner  Heisenberg  published  such  views,  and  their  intellectual  
authority  gave  these  ideas  a  wide  circulation.  Thus  we  find  the  idea  of  a  computer-­‐and-­‐
automation  driven  social  transition  in  political  debate,  the  business  press,  and  popular  
culture.  From  the  late  nineteen  fifties  however,  the  idea  of  the  computer  revolution  faded,  
only  to  return  in  a  very  different  form  with  the  coming  of  the  personal  computer,  and  
especially  the  internet.  This  rise-­‐and-­‐decline  pattern  is  very  similar  to  earlier  imagined  
‘technological  revolutions’,  connected  with  e.g.  electricity,  flight,  chemistry,  and  nuclear  
power.  This  recurring  pattern  of  technology-­‐based  expectations,  that  arose  rather  quickly  
and  then  faded  again,  raises  questions  about  the  arguments  put  forward  for,  in  this  case,  the  
computer  as  a  transforming  power,  the  debates  about  it,  and  the  purposes  and  interests  
that  might  have  been  served  by  such  rhetoric.  Especially  rewarding  is  an  international  
comparative  approach,  because  it  may  show  how  the  new  technology  was  received,  argued  
and  phantasized  about  in  different  cultural,  economic,  and  political  contexts,  and  how,  why  
and  by  whom  certain  images  and  views  were  developed  and  disseminated.  This  session  
presents  explorations  on  this  broad  topic  from  the  United  States,  Sweden  and  the  
Netherlands.  It  explores  views  on  the  computer-­‐driven  transformation  of  society  by  
scientists,  the  business  press,  and  popular  culture.  

112
   Thursday  
Session  T4D  
 
Room  UI7  
16:00-­‐17:30  

Exploring  Comics  as  a  source  for  computer  history  

Ph.D.  candidate  Rik  Sanders,  University  of  Amsterdam,  The  Netherlands  
Dr.  Gerard  Alberts,  University  of  Amsterdam,  The  Netherlands  
 
No  sooner  were  computers  constructed  than  they  were  the  subject  of  social  imagination.  In  
fact  the  variety  of  technologies  for  automatic  computing  was  adorned  with  an  equally  wide  
spread  of  images  in  literature,  movies,  in  text  and  pictures.  
Our  present  research  explores  comics  on  two  levels:  the  images  and  the  stories.  For  the  first  
level,  an  inventory  is  compiled  of  representations  information  technology,  paving  the  way  
for  an  iconography  of  computing.  Cartoons  typically  portrayed  the  computer  as  an  abacus,  
or  as  a  contraption  containing  an  homunculus;  as  a  threathening  dehumanizing  machine,  or  
as  a  dumb  monster.  Whereas  long  after  the  advent  of  desktop  computers,  the  unspecified  
roomfilling  command  and  control  center  was  a  favorite  picture,  in  other  cases  drawings  may  
be  traced  back  to  specific  machines.  On  the  second  level,  interpreting  the  narratives  sheds  
light  on  the  cultural  debate  of  this  particular  technology.  Comparing  the  human  brain  to  the  
computer  tells  one  story,  a  time  machine  or  a  joke  about  the  escape  key  tell  quite  another.  
As  an  excercise  on  the  second  level,  a  reading  is  presented  of  the  Dutch  comics  of  Ollie  B.  
Bommel,  designed  by  Marten  Toonder.  Following  the  analysis  offered  by  Dick  van  Lente  of  
Toonder’s  view  of  technology  in  general,  a  similar  interpretation  is  offered  of  Toonder’s  
vision  of  the  societal  influence  of  information  technology.  In  one  story  information  
technology  is  the  main  character:  Heer  Bommel  en  de  transmieter  (1973).  The  machine,  
called  transmieter,  fullfills  the  wishes  of  its  user  by  actually  bringing  forward  the  object  of  
desire.  Typical  of  Toonder’s  pessimist  view  of  modern  society,  technology  disturbs  the  
balance  of  society,  in  this  story  literally  because  the  “transmieter”  transmits  things.  Van  
Lente’s  tools  for  analysis  do  work  in  this  case.  Yet,  the  case  of  computers  offers  new  insights  
and  paradoxes  on  a  narrative  level  –  not  unlike  ambivalences  in  the  contemporary  debate  on  
computers  in  society  –  and  rewarding  details  in  terms  of  iconography.  

113
   Thursday  
Session  T4D  
 
Room  UI7  
16:00-­‐17:30  

Evolution  of  computers  

Lecturer  Carmen  Lungoci,  Transilvania University of Brasov, Romania  
Professor  Livia  Sangeorzan,  Transilvania University of Brasov, Romania  
 
Transition  from  a  person  who  performed  arithmetic  calculations  before  1935  to  a  computer  
meant  a  great  evolution  in  the  history  of  informatics.  After  1945  years,  during  the  second  
industrial  revolution,  the  concept  of  computing  has  been  successfully  associated  to  a  
modern  machine,  according  to  Neumann’s  concepts  who  assumed  a  device  with  inputs,  
processing  and  storing  data  and  outputs  produced.  
The  machine  evolution  presented  through  the  timeline  of  events  in  computer  history  will  
discover  the  incredible  world  of  bits  that  allow  us  today  to  exchange:  text,  pictures,  sounds,  
movies,  all  of  that  in  a  digital  environment.  
We  cannot  move  on  without  link  the  developments  in  this  area  to  pioneer  computer  
scientists,  such  as  the  British  codebreaker  Alan  Turing,  J.  von  Neumann  who  was  the  first  
that  explained  how  programs  could  be  stored  as  data,  or  H.  Edward  Roberts  –  considered  by  
some  to  be  the  father  of  the  first  personal  computer.  
Effects  on  human  society  of  their  discoveries  have  been  impressive;  they  changed  the  way  of  
thinking  and  action  of  all  peoples.  
We  want  to  speak  also  about  1969  –  the  year  of  Internet  birth,  a  network  that  links  now  
thousands  of  computers  and  reaches  people  all  over  the  world  in  cyberspace.  
Finally,  the  question  putted  by  most  of  Scientifics  is:  after  the  WWW  networking  and  nano  
computers,  what  other  technology  will  come?  

114
Romanians  Pathbreakers  of  Technology   Friday  
Session  F1A  
Chair:  Octavian  Baltag  
Room  UI2  
9:00-­‐10:30  

Automatic  focusing  –  a  Romanian  invention  

Professor  Octavian  Baltag,  Universitatea  de  Medicina  si  Farmacie  "Gr.T.  Popa",  Iași,  
Romania  
 
The  work  aims  to  present  both  the  evolution  of  the  technical  solutions,  and  a  Romanian  
priority  concerning  the  automatic  focusing  reached  by  the  technologies  of  the  optical  and  
electronic  industries  of  image  taking  only  15  years  after  having  been  patented  in  Romania  
the  most  utilized  principles,  namely  the  dynamic  analysis  of  image  contrast,  a  principle  used  
in  commercialized  cameras  after  the  years  ’80.  
The  paper  presents  a  synthesis  of  the  main  technical  solutions  and  automatic  focusing  
systems  with  applications  in  photography,  television  and  cine-­‐cameras,  also  specifying  the  
year  of  patent  granting.  The  synthesis  refers  to  the  period  1932-­‐1973,  a  period  which  also  
includes  the  year  1965,  when  at  OSIM  Romania  was  filed  the  patent  application  for  the  
invention  “Video-­‐captor  apparatus  with  automatic  focusing”.  
The  technological  level  on  those  years  only  permitted  an  analogue  processing  of  the  signal  
supplied  by  the  optical  sensors  that  integrally  analyzed  the  image  projected  on  sensors.  The  
only  patent  referring  to  the  analysis  of  an  image  segment  is  dated  1965-­‐  Romania,  which  
used  the  dynamic  analysis  of  a  part  of  the  image,  projected  in  a  shooting  camera,  namely  
part  of  the  exploration  of  a  TV  line.  
As  for  the  analysis  of  the  image  contrast,  a  first  mention  of  this  method  appears  in  the  
patent  application  “Videocaptor  devices  with  automatic  focusing”  filed  at  OSIM  Bucharest  
on  the  7th  of  June  1965,  8h  15m;  the  patent  was  granted  on  the  9th  of  July  1966,  with  the  
number  44,277.  
The  analysis  of  the  image  contrast  does  not  appear  in  the  consulted  patent  literature,  this  
solution  being  present  only  after  80’s.  

115
   Friday  
Session  F1A  
 
Room  UI2  
9:00-­‐10:30  

Magnetic  measures  and  countermeasures  in  Romania  of  the  Cold  War  
Professor  Octavian  Baltag,  Universitatea  de  Medicina  si  Farmacie  "Gr.T.  Popa",  Iași,  
Romania  
Ph.D.  candidate  Georgiana  Marin,  Naval  Academy,  Constanta,  Romania  
 
This  paper  presents  the  evolution  and  the  techniques  employed  by  magnetometer  measure  
and  countermeasure  systems  used  in  naval  and  land  defense  during  the  "cold  war"  (years  
1970-­‐1989)  and  the  beginning  of  transition,  the  90’s.  Following  a  brief  history  of  magnetic  
field  measurements  in  Romania,  since  the  nineteenth  century  until  the  70’s,  there  is  
described  the  evolution  of  magnetometry  research  and  applications  in  the  military  field.  
There  are  listed  some  applications  of  the  magnetometer  means  for  ship  demagnetization,  
control  of  the  ship’s  own  magnetic  field  or  induced  field,  demagnetization  ranges,  magnetic  
characterization  and  detection  of  the  ship  magnetic  signature.  Regarding  the  magnetic  
measures,  there  is  described  the  magnetism  detection  used  in  naval  mines  with  
multiparametric  sensors.  
There  are  analyzed  some  applications  related  to  magnetic  range  characterization  of  land  
combat  equipment.  An  application  of  magnetic  sensors  for  multiparametric  antitank  mines  is  
also  presented.  
From  the  transition  period,  there  are  several  applications  related  to  electromagnetic  
shielding  using  composite  textiles  with  ferromagnetic  amorphous  micro  wires.  
Another  area  is  represented  by  magnetic  detection,  i.e.  the  detection  of  mines,  shipwrecks  
or  hidden  bodies,  or  the  detection  of  ‘mail  bombs’.  
During  the  "Cold  War"  Romania  has  managed  to  reach  a  technological  level  high  enough  in  
order  to  fit  a  Soviet  satellite  with  an  original  design  magnetometer.  
Although  the  lack  of  scientific  and  technical  information,  research  in  the  field  has  supported  
the  achievement  of  magnetometer  equipment  intended  for  naval  applications.  
The  originality  of  the  research  results  from  PhD  theses,  among  which  some  are  classified,  
and  the  number  of  patents  granted  by  the  OSIM  Romania.  
Most  equipment  is  protected  by  trademarks  and  patents.  

116
   Friday  
Session  F1A  
 
Room  UI2  
9:00-­‐10:30  

Brasov,  Romania,  academic  contributions  to  systematization,  diversification,  

and  optimization  of  robotic  mechanisms  
 
Professor  Ionel  Staretu,  Transilvania University of Brasov, Romania  
 
This  paper  presents  in  a  synthetic  manner,  the  research  activities  at  Transilvania  University  
of  Brasov,  Romania,  in  the  period  1986-­‐2008,  for  the  systematization,  diversification,  and  
optimization  of  industrial  robots  mechanisms.  In  Romania,  research  in  the  robots’  area  
began  in  the  late  70s  and  it  began  to  be  presented  systematically  at  the  National  Symposium  
on  Industrial  Robots.  It  had  its  first  edition  in  Bucharest  in  1981,  initiated  and  coordinated  by  
the  late  Professor  Cristian  PELECUDI,  with  annual  editions  until  1989,  then  biannual  editions  
until  2002  when  it  became  the  “International  Conference  on  Robotics,”  with  the  edition  in  
2008  in  Brasov.  The  activity  in  Brasov,  coordinated  by  Professor  Engineer  Florea  Dudiţă,  PhD,  
was  based  on  a  rigorous  strategy  on  medium  and  long  term,  from  a  systematization  of  
achievements  before  the  research  start,  seeking  research  development  especially  
diversification  and  optimization  of  robot  mechanisms.  Therefore,  we  set  up  three  classes  of  
mechanisms  –  robot-­‐mechanisms,  which  make  up  the  mechanical  structure  of  the  robot,  
namely  positioning  mechanisms,  orientation  mechanisms  and  gripping  mechanisms,  we  set  
lines  of  research  by  doctorates  and  contracts,  organizing  the  three  working  groups.  Great  
contributions  were  made  on  all  three  types  of  mechanisms  that  form  the  mechanical  
structure  of  an  industrial  robot.  Research  conducted  resulted  in  several  PhD  theses,  scientific  
papers,  articles,  monographs,  patents,  providing  the  academic  school  in  Brasov  a  privileged  
position  nationally  and  internationally  on  contributions  to  systematization,  diversification,  
and  optimization  of  robotic  mechanisms.  In  addition,  the  research  conducted  allowed  the  
identification  of  new  research  directions.  Out  of  them,  we  can  mention  optimization  of  
structural  and  kinematic  synthesis  and  of  constructive  design  of  anthropomorphic  modular  
gripping  mechanisms  for  robots.  Next,  it  is  solving  the  problem  of  virtual  gripping  with  force  
return  for  virtual  objects  with  physical  properties;  mathematical  modeling  of  objects  micro  
handling  with  anthropomorphic  grippers  with  multiple-­‐joint  fingers;  diversifying  virtual  
gripping  of  objects  with  virtual  gripping  mechanisms  with  fingers  etc.  

117
   Friday  
Session  F1A  
 
Room  UI2  
9:00-­‐10:30  

The  Romanian  Titus  Konteschweller  –  Global  Pioneer  of  the  Radiophony  

Dr.  Ionita  Daescu,  Proradioantic,  Bucharest,  Romania  
Researcher  Francisc  Visky,  Pro  Radio  Antic,  Arad,  Romania  
 
This  article  shall  be  accompanied  by  a  replica  of  the  Dr.  TITUS  radio  brand,  manufactured  in  
1924.  Through  this  paper  we  would  like  to  highlight  the  work  and  achievements  of  a  great  
(maybe  the  greatest)  super-­‐regenerative  radios  manufacturer  even  around  the  globe.  
In  the  years  following  World  War  I,  the  world  plunged  into  what  is  known  as  the  era  ”when  
radio  was  king”.  All  started  in  Pittsburgh  in  1920,  when  he  took  place  the  first  public  radio  
broadcast.  Everyone  was  concerned  about  this  new  machine  that  allowed  you  to,  sitting  
comfortably  in  the  armchair  at  home,  to  watch  what  is  happening  to  hundreds  or  even  
thousands  of  miles  away.  People  with  the  differant  professions  have  become  avid  radio.  
Thus,  not  surprising  when  one  radio  specialists,  we  find  officers,  lawyers,  doctors  and  of  
course  engineers.  
At  the  beginning  of  the  third  decade  of  the  the  twentieth  century  in  Paris,  two  Romanian  
brothers,  big  radio  enthusiasts,  business  launches  as  manufacturers  of  radios  sets.  It  
Konteschweller  brothers,  Titus  and  Michael,  who  came  from  Romania  to  study  at  universities  
in  Paris.  Titus  Konteschweller  graduated  from  the  Faculty  of  Medicine  in  Paris  and  is  known  
as  the  author  of  the  method  of  treatment  called  pyretotherapy.  Michael  Konteschweller  
specializes  in  electricity  in  universities  in  Bristol  and  Paris.  At  the  end  of  1923  appears  the  
first  radio  set  manufactured  by  Dr.  TITUS  factory.  The  factory  was  located  in  Paris  Rue  of  
Wattignies,  no.  69  XII  arrondissement.  
The  device  was  cheap  and  highly  sensitive.  Success  in  the  era  of  these  radio  sets  was  very  
high.  These  devices  have  dominated  the  specialized  market  until  the  early  1930s.  Dr.  TITUS  
devices  have  won  numerous  awards  at  international  specialized  exhibitions  and  
competitions.  The  most  important  contest  was  won  a  competition  organized  by  the  great  
magazine  Radio  News  in  1927.  Radio  News  magazine  had  a  circulation  of  350,000  pieces  and  
appear  monthly  at  New  York.  The  first  prize  was  won  by  Titus  Konteschweller.  The  second  
and  third  prizes  were  not  awarded.  

118
New  Uses  of  Old  Technologies  in  Times  of  Transition:   Friday  
Session  F1B  
1.  Theory  and  Practice  of  Industrial  and  Cultural  
Room  UI3  
Heritage  Management   9:00-­‐10:30  
Organiser  &  Chair:  Daqing  Yang,  George  Washington  University,  USA  

 
 

Economic  restructuring  and  globalization  have  often  led  to  abandonment  of  old  plants  and  
other  industrial  and  engineering  sites  around  the  world.  In  recent  years,  local  initiatives  
and/or  national  government  encouragement,  with  academic  and  citizen  participation,  have  
created  new  incarnations  of  old  technologies  as  industrial  museums,  “creativity  parks”  and  
cultural  and  tourist  attractions.  “Heritaging,”  defined  as  “enjoying  the  heritage  sites  of  
modernization  and  industrialization,”  has  even  become  a  new  word  in  Japanese.  What  
factors-­‐-­‐  political  and  economic-­‐-­‐drive  the  creation  of  industrial  heritage  sites?  What  
explains  the  relative  “success”  of  some  endeavors  while  others  have  produced  little  
progress?    Who  construct  their  meanings  and  interpretations?  How  are  we,  as  historians  of  
technology  and  society,  to  evaluate  these  projects  from  a  comparative  perspective?      A  total  
of  six  papers  form  two  successive  sessions.  Geographically  they  cover  Europe,  North  
America,  and  East  Asia.  Focusing  on  Scottish  marine  engine  works  of  1871-­‐3,  Mark  Watson  
considers  the  challenges  posed  by  relocation  for  the  purpose  of  preservation.  Marta  Vera  
Prieto  focuses  on  the  first  factory  of  zinc  and  brass  established  in  Spain  (1773),  which  
suffered  a  traumatic  closure  in  1996.  Using  the  concept  “musealization,”  she  illustrates  the  
importance  of  citizen  participation  in  management,  promotion  and  dissemination  of  
industrial  heritage.  An  experienced  expert  in  public  works  in  Idaho  and  beyond,  Todd  Shallat  
shows  how  “hard  places”  such  as  mining  and  weapon  testing  sites  in  North  America’s  
Mountain  West  have  managed  to  reinvent  themselves  as  tourist  attractions.  Anna  Sivula  
analyzes  three  well  documented  cases  of  the  different  industrial  heritage  projects  in  the  
Finland  and  asks  questions  about  finance,  community  and  meaning.  Nadezhda  Soloninia  
examines  the  past  and  present  of  some  300  metallurgical  factories  in  Russia’s  industrial  
heartland.  By  introducing  the  brightest  examples  of  Ural’s  industrial  heritage  and  other  
industrial  sites,  she  hopes  to  restore  lost  relationship  between  a  human  and  cultural  and  
historical  environment.  Daqing  Yang  shows  how  central  government,  local  government,  and  
business  circles  in  Japan  and  China  are  working  together  behind  the  creation  of  “creativity  
parks,”  industrial  museums,  and  even  bids  for  enlistment  in  the  UNESCO  World  Heritage  
sites.  

119
   Friday  
Session  F1B  
 
Room  UI3  
9:00-­‐10:30  

Relocating  Marine  Engine  Shops  in  Scotland  

Mr.  Mark  Watson,  Historic  Scotland,  Edinburgh,  United  Kingdom  
 
Moving  a  building  is  a  drastic  measure  normally  only  considered  as  a  last  resort.  The  
feasibility  of  doing  this  depends  on  the  construction  of  the  building,  the  method  of  
relocation,  and  the  extent  to  which  the  significance  of  the  building  and  its  setting  (existing  
and  proposed)  will  be  affected.  This  turns  on  authenticity.    
Where  buildings  have  cultural  importance  they  have  been  moved  either:  Because  they  are  
wanted  in  some  new  location,  such  as  to  form  part  of  a  collection  in  an  open  air  museum  
(e.g.  Skansen  or  Astra)  or  as  mitigation  arising  from  a  major  and  unavoidable  infrastructure  
project  (e.g.  Abu  Simbel,  or  churches  in  Bucharest).  But  should  we  remove  buildings  that  can  
be  retained  by  planning  legislation  and  more  economically  used  as  they  are?  
Creation  of  “zoos”  of  relocated  buildings  began  at  Skansen  in  Stockholm  more  than  100  
years  ago,  brought  from  all  parts  of  Sweden  in  order  to  keep  folk  traditions  alive.  There  are  
many  imitators  in  Northern  and  Central  Europe.  Astra,  in  Sibiu,  Romania,  is  the  largest.  In  
North  America  the  best  example  is  probably  Upper  Canada  Village.  These  developed  on  the  
whole  before  in  situ  conservation  legislation  came  to  be  applied  to  vernacular  architecture  
and  craft  technology.  British  examples  at  Avoncroft,  Beamish,  Blists  Hill,  the  Black  Country,  
Welsh  and  Ulster  Folk  Museums  show  popular  ways  of  presenting  social  and  industrial  
history.  
I  will  focus  on  Scottish  marine  engine  works  of  1871-­‐3,  relocated  for  different  reasons.  One  
is  now  a  shop  in  Dundee,  another  is  now  the  Scottish  Maritime  Museum  in  Irvine.  Both  
outcomes  are  valid  in  terms  of  conservation  principles.  In  their  new  locations  both  still  
indicate  the  great  height  and  organisation  of  labour  required  to  erect  inverted  vertical  triple  
expansion  marine  engines,  in  which  Scottish  engineers  excelled.  

120
   Friday  
Session  F1B  
 
Room  UI3  
9:00-­‐10:30  

Citizen  participation  in  management,  promotion  and  dissemination  of  

Industrial  Heritage:  Ancient  brass  factory  in  Spain  
 
Dr.  Marta  Vera  Prieto,  Fundación  Juanelo  Turriano,  Madrid,  Spain  
 
The  process  called  musealization,  that  is,  a  display  of  politics  focused  on  conserving,  
restoring,  investigate  and  communicate  a  concrete  item  under  the  name  of  museum,  is  one  
of  the  possibilities  for  an  industrial  space  when  machines  are  not  working  anymore.  Friends  
of  the  Royal  Factories  of  Riópar  association  has  collects  an  experience  of  citizen  participation  
in  management,  promotion  and  dissemination  of  industrial  heritage.  It  approaches  the  first  
factory  of  zinc  and  brass  established  in  Spain  (1773),  which  suffered  a  traumatic  closure  in  
1996.  More  than  230  years  of  industrial  history.  People`s  genealogy.  By  creating  this  space  
open  to  all,  we  multiply  the  information  associated  with  each  document  found  in  research,  
by  contrast  with  oral  testimonies.  Gadamer  said  that  culture  is  “the  field  of  everything  that  
grows  by  sharing”.  This  is  a  pro-­‐active  and  community  oriented  research  methodology,  as  it  
shares  information,  findings  and  questions  to  enhance  different  areas  of  knowledge,  
bringing  us  to  places  where  it  is  not  possible  to  arrive  through  the  archive...  a  space  to  tell  or  
listen,  to  ask  and  to  propose,  as  a  enabler;  what  we  end  up  to  is  the  drawing  of  an  overview,  
one  of  the  potential  landscapes  of  the  historic  industrial  complex,  that  opens  a  door  for  
citizen  participation  in  the  construction  of  multiple  museum  discourses.  
As  a  result  of  our  work,  conferences  took  place  in  the  old  factory,  today  Industrial  Museum;  
for  some  workers  it  was  their  first  step  in,  back  since  the  closure.  21  authors  (metallurgical  
workers,  teachers,  historians,  architects,  engineers,  cooks  ...)  vividly  reflect  how  past  sneaks  
into  our  present:  different  people  who  look  at  the  world  from  the  context  of  their  own  
experiences,  united  around  a  precious  (and  fragile)  common  heritage.  This  is  the  beginning  
of  a  larger  dialogue,  which  will  allow  a  rational  and  humane  use  of  our  industrial  heritage,  
heart  and  soul  of  Riópar,  and  its  further  development,  building  together  a  better  
appreciation  of  the  rich  legacy  of  which  we  are  responsible.  

121
   Friday  
Session  F1B  
 
Room  UI3  
9:00-­‐10:30  

Hard  places  as  tourist  landscapes  in  North  America's  Mountain  West  
Professor  Todd  Shallat,  Boise  State  University,  USA  
 
Exhaustion  of  underground  mineral  resources  or  decommissioning  of  military  facilities  create  
new  environmental  and  other  challenge  in  industrial  landscape.  On  the  western  steppe  of  
the  Northern  Rockies,  where  mining  and  weapons  testing  have  savaged  the  sagebrush  
prairie,  blight  has  emerged  as  gold  for  tourism  and  urban  renewal.  Historians  frequently  
work  with  planners  and  city  official  to  market  these  toxic  places.  In  Boise,  Idaho,  for  
example,  a  vacant  rail  yard  is  prime  real  estate  for  upscale  townhouses,  complete  with  an  
inner-­‐city  whitewater  park  in  the  former  site  of  a  gravel  mine.  In  Wallace,  Idaho,  a  gondola  
skilift  carries  tourist  over  the  scars  of  one  on  the  nation’s  most  hazard  mines.  In  Nevada,  
meanwhile,  bombing  craters  are  ground  zero  for  a  proposed  national  park.  Often  these  
places  are  thickly  layered  with  mythical  imagination  about  the  American  West  as  a  frontier  
for  industrial  conquest.  Often  the  perception  of  pollution  is  more  powerful  deterrent  than  
the  actual  pollution.  And  perceptions  change  over  time.  Each  generation  makes  its  own  
culturally  coded  assessment  of  the  highest  and  best  use  of  land.  Drawing  from  my  thirty  
years  of  experience  with  industrial  landscapes,  I  shall  demonstrate  how  yesterday’s  blight  
have  emerged  as  goldfields  for  tourism  and  urban  renewal  on  the  western  steppe  of  the  
North  Rockies.  

122
Electric  Power  and  Societal  Development:  1.  Hydro   Friday  
Session  F1C  
and  Nuclear  Power  
Room  UI6  
Chair:  Edmund  Todd,  University  of  New  Haven,  USA  
9:00-­‐10:30  

Some  Notes  on  the  History  of  the  German  Nuclear  Science  Community,  
1986-­‐2011  
 
Dr.  Tudor  Ionescu,  University  of  Vienna,  Austria  
 
Shortly  after  the  Fukushima  nuclear  accident  from  March  2011,  the  German  federal  
government  decided  that  the  country  was  going  to  phase  out  nuclear  energy  by  2022.  What  
seems  to  be  the  simple  misfortune  of  an  unlucky  career  choice  possibly  bears  a  deeper  
meaning  as  nuclear  energy  was  once  one  of  the  most  promising  technologies  in  history.  How  
could  it  then  have  such  a  terrible  fate  in  one  of  the  most  technically  advanced  countries  in  
the  world?  To  answer  that  question,  a  close  look  at  the  history  of  the  German  nuclear  
science  community  and  the  emergence  of  one  particular  reactor  technology  will  be  of  some  
help.  
According  to  their  initial  proponents,  the  so-­‐called  inherently  safe  reactors  would  allegedly  
render  active  reactor  safety  systems  useless  and  secure  in  an  irrefutable  way  the  safety  of  
nuclear  power  plants.  This  techno-­‐utopian  idea  reached  the  top  of  the  agenda  of  nuclear  
scientists  shortly  after  the  Three  Mile  Island  accident  and  regarded  by  many  as  the  necessary  
and  unique  solution  to  the  crisis  of  public  trust  that  the  nuclear  community  was  struggling  
with.  The  idea  was  also  picked  up  by  key  actors  from  the  German  nuclear  community,  yet  
not  all  of  its  members  agreed  that  inherently  safe  reactors  were  the  only  way  to  go  ahead.    
The  current  paper  is  based  on  the  author's  personal  experience  as  a  researcher  amidst  the  
German  nuclear  community  between  2007  and  2012.  Methodologically  it  is  grounded  in  
“Analytic  autoethnography”  (Leon  Anderson,  Journal  of  Contemporary  Ethnography  35:4  
(2006):  373-­‐395),  while  also  drawing  from  technical  documents  on  inherently  safe  reactors  
and  literature  from  the  field  of  science  and  technology  studies.  
The  results  of  the  proposed  analysis  suggest  that  the  German  nuclear  community  is  not  likely  
to  recover  from  the  social  disgrace  into  which  their  métier  has  slipped  due  to  the  repeated  
severe  failures  of  a  technology  that  once  promised  “energy  too  cheap  to  meter.”  Instead,  its  
history  exposes  features  of  a  Sisyphean  myth,  warning  about  the  dangers  of  pursuing  the  full  
understanding  and  control  of  nature’s  law  in  modern  Western  society,  where  technoscience  
is  believed  to  have  replaced  the  role  of  the  sacred.  

123
   Friday  
Session  F1C  
 
Room  UI6  
9:00-­‐10:30  

Quebec's  Aborted  Transition  Towards  Nuclear  Power,  1963-­‐1983  

Ph.D.  candidate  Mahdi  Khelfaoui,  Université  du  Québec  à  Montréal,  Canada  
 
This  paper  traces,  over  a  period  spanning  between  1963  and  1983,  the  evolution  of  the  
nuclear  strategy  of  the  government  of  Quebec  (Canada).  The  first  period,  between  1963  and  
1971,  covers  the  beginning  of  Quebec's  nuclear  program,  under  the  auspices  of  the  public  
electric  utility  Hydro-­‐Québec.  The  efforts  of  the  corporation  resulted  in  the  construction  of  
the  Gentilly-­‐1  nuclear  plant  in  1971.  The  second  period,  extending  from  1972  to1977  deals  
with  a  moment  of  political  opposition  about  the  definition  of  the  nuclear  program’s  
objectives.  The  Liberal  Party,  in  power,  was  in  favor  of  the  development  of  the  hydroelectric  
project  of  the  Bay  James.  Meanwhile,  the  opposition  party,  the  Parti  Québécois,  defended  a  
massive  investment  in  nuclear  power.  The  third  period  runs  from  1977  to  1983.  The  Parti  
Québécois  came  to  power  and  changed  its  previous  stands  in  favor  of  nuclear  power.  The  
party  published  a  White  Paper  on  Energy  in  1977  and  imposed  a  moratorium  on  nuclear  
energy  in  the  same  year  until  1985.  
From  the  analysis  of  these  three  periods,  we  will  highlight  the  reasons  that  pushed  the  
government  of  Quebec  to  develop  a  local  nuclear  industry  through  the  construction  of  two  
nuclear  reactors  and  a  heavy  water  plant.  We  will  also  discuss  various  factors,  technical,  
economical  and  political  that  drove  such  a  development.  Finally,  we  will  determine  the  
reasons  that  pushed  the  new  government  to  radically  change  its  previous  positions  in  1977:  
a  global  oil  crisis  context,  a  local  conflict  with  its  public  electric  utility  and  a  clash  with  the  
federal  government  of  Canada.  

124
   Friday  
Session  F1C  
 
Room  UI6  
9:00-­‐10:30  

Monitoring  and  control  chart  of  a  complex  hydropower  development  “Lotru”  

Dr.  Mihai  Sporiș  
Mr.  Ștefan  Ioan  Neacșu  
Mr.  Alexandru  Duțu  
Mr.  Mihai  Marian  Sporiș  
 
The  work  briefly  presents,  the  studied  hydropower  development  Lotru,  the  flowing  within  
the  hydrographic  sub  basin  processes  identification,  the  personalization  of  intakes  of  these  
sub  basins,  their  encoding  within  the  overall  result,  implementation  of  a  data  base  and  rules  
for  a  real-­‐time  operating.  Lotru  Ciunget  HPP  has  an  installed  capacity  of  510  MW  (three  
groups  equipped  with  Pelton  turbines  of  170  MW),  installed  flow  of  81  cm/s,  a  drop  of  809  
m  gross  and  was  commissioned  in  1972.  
At  the  time  of  edification  (years  70-­‐80),  hydropower  potential  planning  principles,  laws  on  
environment  and  water  management,  operation  of  the  economic  system,  the  existence  of  a  
socialist  planned  economy,  etc.  were  different  from  current  requirements.  
This  work  presents  modern  concepts  regarding  the  complex  capitalization  of  the  water  
resources:  the  power  supply  estimated  value  of  the  water,  related  to  the  adduction  routes  
to  turbines,  the  technological  process  of  a  hydropower  development.  
The  monitoring  and/or  control  chart  of  a  hydropower  development  can  be  a  co-­‐ordination  
instrument  of  the  water  resource  within  the  hydrographic  basin  by  the  operational  
settlement  of  the  optimum  ratio  between  the  captured  and  servitude  flows;  a  safety  system  
in  case  of  extreme  torrential  phenomena,  in  order  to  avoid  the  secondary  adductions  
warping.  
The  IT  application  is  materialized  in  a  MS  Access  2000  database  transposing  the  theoretical  
model  to  optimize  the  exploitation  of  water  resources  within  the  complex  intakes  
development  and  hydropower  plants  of  Lotru  basin.  In  the  IT  application  framework,  there  
are  program  menus  and  video  formats  for  the  values’  defining  and  recording  typical  to  the  
intakes  development,  for  the  flow  daily  reports  and  other  information,  also  constituted  as  
historical  data  and  results  that  help  to  define  the  optimization  model,  as  well  as  for  the  
calculation,  interpretation  and  display  of  the  values  resulting  from  the  information  
processing  according  to  the  defined  theoretical  model.  The  daily  results  of  this  data  updates  
and  of  the  IT  processing  are  pointed  for  each  grouping  level,  including  information  about:  
inflow  discharge,  captured  flow,  hydraulic  intakes,  installed  flow  overcome,  as  well  as  the  
final  results  within  a  video  format  type  results  matrix  of  the  intakes  branches.  The  
application  is  designed  in  open  system,  allowing  improvements,  adjustments,  simplifications.  

125
Designing  a  Product  or  Making  a  Customer?  Policy   Friday  
Session  F1D  
and  Perception  
Room  UI7  
Chair:  Artemis  Yagou,  Macromedia  University  for  Media  and  
9:00-­‐10:30  
Communication,  Munich,  Germany  

Deindustrialization,  Multinationals  and  “Polish  Electronics.”  Public  Debate  

Towards  the  Role  of  Consumer  Electronics  Industry  After  the  System  
Transition  of  1989  
 
Dr.  Patryk  Wasiak,  University  of  Wroclaw,  Poland  
 
With  this  paper  I  discuss  how  the  interdependence  between  the  deindustrialization  process  
and  consumer  electronics  industries  was  framed  in  the  public  debate  in  Poland  after  the  fall  
of  communism  in  1989.  My  main  argument  here  is  that  the  development  of  national  
consumer  electronics  industry  was  considered  as  a  crucial  element  of  the  imaginary  
“national  technology.”  This  imagery  was  influenced  by  political  and  economic  context  of  the  
system  transition.  “Polish  electronics”  was  supposed  to  enable  Poland  to  cope  with  the  
ongoing  global  process  of  deindustrialization,  catch  up  with  highly  developed  Western  
countries,  and  secure  economic  prosperity.    
During  the  time  of  state  socialism  heavy  industry  was  intrinsically  included  in  the  communist  
technological  utopia.  However,  from  the  1970s,  after  the  discussion  on  the  limits  of  growth  
microelectronics  was  included  in  the  imagery  of  technological  development.  In  the  mid-­‐
1980s  Polish  government  subsidized  R&D  of  Polish  VCR  and  home  computer  under  the  
auspices  of  “electronization  of  national  economy”  program.  
After  the  fall  of  communism  economic  and  technological  experts  started  a  public  debate  
towards  the  assets  and  liabilities  in  Polish  economy.  Heavy  industry  was  unequivocally  
recognized  as  a  liability  while  consumer  electronics  industry  was  a  primary  asset.  It  was  
considered  as  the  only  economy  sector  that  could  provide  Poland  with  the  access  to  the  
imagined  “high  tech  Europe”.  At  that  time  the  aggressive  enter  of  foreign  multinationals  was  
considered  as  a  factor  which  would  thwart  Polish  attempts  to  deindustrialize  local  economy.  
Imaginary  “Polish  electronics”  market  was  supposed  to  be  co-­‐constructed  by  domestic  
electronics  manufacturers  that  would  make  modern  and  affordable  products,  and  consumer-­‐
citizens  who  were  supposed  to  buy  Polish  rather  than  “made  in  Japan”  goods  to  support  the  
common  good.  
This  study  is  based  on  the  content  analysis  of  relevant  influential  economic  and  technical  
magazines,  documents  of  state  agencies,  and  market  research  reports.  My  paper  shows  how  
we  can  bring  the  studies  of  technological  change  related  to  the  system  transition  of  1989  
into  the  ongoing  discussions  in  the  STS  field.  Analysis  of  discursive  practices  in  public  debate  
provides  an  interesting  empirical  material  for  the  discussion  on  the  attribution  of  agency  in  
social  shaping  of  technology.  

126
   Friday  
Session  F1D  
 
Room  UI7  
9:00-­‐10:30  

The  perception  of  commodities  reflecting  scientific  technology  

Dr.  Eva  Waginger,  University  of  Economy,  Vienna,  Austria  
 
Historically  one  major  task  of  economy  is  to  organize  the  availability  and  distribution  of  
material  goods  in  order  to  allow  people  to  survive  and  even  to  attain  some  luxury  life,  
depending  on  their  social  class.  In  this  connection  the  knowledge  of  the  origin  and  quality  of  
goods  as  well  as  to  take  care  and  to  preserve  them  were  important  for  craftsmen  and  
merchants.  Eearly  books  give  evidence  that  the  description  of  the  quality  of  goods  was  a  
major  topic  for  production,  trade  and  for  “consumers”.  When  economic  universities  were  
established  in  the  1920ies  and  1930ies  in  central,  eastern  and  southern  Europe  they  hosted  
institutes  of  technology  and  commodity  science.  These  institutions  reflected  the  
engagement  of  merchants  in  real  goods,  which,  in  form  of  a  modern  science  has  started  in  
the  17th  century  (technology  and  commodity  science).  
The  paper  will  show,  how  -­‐  due  to  many  influences  and  paradigm  shifts  -­‐  the  economic  
science  almost  completely  lost  its  interest  in  the  real  nature  of  goods  .  This  will  be  
demonstrated  by  reviewing  the  development  of  commodity  literature  from  the  early  
beginning  until  present,  showing  an  encyclopedic,  an  empirical  and  information  based  
approach  and  by  outlining  the  institutional  history  of  technology  and  commodity  science.  
Commodities  were  investigated  and  popularized  by  description,  by  instruments  like  the  
microscope,  by  chemical  analyses  and  physical  testing,  and  in  our  days  by  information  
technology.  Each  wave  of  technology  created  methods  to  describe  and  perceive  the  quality  
of  goods  from  functional  artifacts  to  virtual  lifestyle  objects  and  representatives  of  ethic  and  
ecological  values  in  a  globalized  world.  ICT  created  totally  new  quality  perspectives  of  
products  which  are  dealt  with  in  scientific  research,  in  policy,  in  marketing  and  trade  and  in  
consumption.  
To  conclude  with  technology  does  not  only  change  the  construction  and  functions  of  
products  but  also  the  stories  which  we  are  creating  around  them  and  influences  strongly  the  
way  we  perceive  and  use  them.  This  finding  should  be  reflected  seriously  when  discussing  
sustainable  consumption  as  it  part  of  the  explanation  that  resource  depletion  is  advancing  
rapidly.  

127
ICOHTEC  Book  And  Article  Prizes  Roundtable   Friday  
Session  F2  
Organisers:   Dick  van  Lente,  Erasmus  University  Rotterdam,  
    The  Netherlands   Aula  
    Hermione  Giffard,  Utrecht  University,  The  Netherlands  
11:00-­‐12:30  

 
 

As  in  previous  years,  ICOHTEC  will  award  two  prizes  for  outstanding  recent  publications:  the  
ICOHTEC  prize  for  young  scholars,  which  is  awarded  for  book,  and  which  is  sponsored  by  the  
Juanelo  Turriano  Foundation,  and  the  Maurice  Daumas  Article  Prize,  sponsored  by  the  
Université  de  Technologique  Belfort-­‐Montbéliard.  A  panel  session  will  be  devoted  to  each  of  
these  two  publications.  
 
The  book  prize  was  won  by  Dr.  Dora  Vargha  for  her  dissertation  Iron  Curtain,  Iron  Lungs:  
governing  polio  in  Cold  War  Hungary,  1952-­‐1963,  defended  at  Rutgers  University,  2013.  
Discussants  will  be  professor  Liliana  Rogozea,  Transylvanian  University  of  Brasov,  and  Dr.  
James  Stark,  University  of  Leeds.  Both  are  historians  of  medicine.  The  session  will  be  chaired  
by  Dr.  Dick  van  Lente  of  Erasmus  University.  
 
The  article  prize  was  won  by  Dr.  Donna  J.  Drucker  for  her  article,  “Keying  Desire:  Alfred  
Kinsey’s  Use  of  Punched  Card  Machines  for  Sex  Research”  that  appeared  in  Journal  of  the  
History  of  Sexuality  22/1  (January  2013).  The  article  will  be  discussed  by  Dr.  Gerard  Alberts,  
computer  historian  of  the  University  of  Amsterdam,  and  professor  Amy  Dix,  historian  of  
gender  and  technology  of  Iowa  State  University  under  the  chairmanship  of  Hermione  Giffard  
of  the  University  of  Utrecht.  

128
Turning  Points  in  Technological  Development  in   Friday  
Session  F2A  
Romania  from  the  mid-­‐19th  century  to  nowadays:  
Room  UI2  
7.  Information  Technologies  –  IT   11:00-­‐12:30  
Organiser  &  Chair:  Alexandre  Herlea,  Technical  University  Belfort  
Montbéliard,  France  

Development  of  the  information  revolution  in  Romania  

Professor  Stefan  Iancu  
 
In  the  present  paper  academician  Mihai  Drãgãnescu  is  presented  as  a  pioneer  and  promoter  
of  the  information  revolution  inRomania.  
The  first  part  of  this  paper  is  dedicated  to  the  Mihai  Drăgănescu’s  activity  as  a  professor  and  
scientist,  pointing  out  how  this  Professor  has  developed  the  school  of  electronic  and  
microelectronic  devices  in  the  Polytechnic  Institute  of  Bucharest  and  are  indicated  the  main  
electronics  fields  in  which  the  professor  has  developed  and  published  the  original  scientific  
ideas.  
In  the  second  part  of  this  paper,  the  author  shows  haw,  Mihai  Drăgănescu,  since  1967,  
participated  at  the  establishment  of  a  new  Government  Commission  for  endowment  of  
national  economy  with  modern  computing  equipment  and  automatic  data  processing,  and  
promoted  several  principles  and  guidelines  which  allowed  ideas  to  create  a  system-­‐wide  unit  
of  society.  Professor  has  developed  during  1966-­‐1971  and  1976-­‐1985  the  first  national  
program  for  the  introduction  and  use  of  electronic  computers  in  the  Romanian  economy  and  
society,  one  of  the  largest  programs  in  the  country's  technological  fields.  
In  the  last  part  of  the  paper,  the  author  pointed  out  the  role  of  Mihai  Drăgănescu  for  the  
present  ant  the  future  as  an  example  of  the  one  high  scientific  personality  who,  through  a  
creative,  competent  and  responsible  activity,  conceived  scientific  and  managerial  works  
which  are  examples  for  us  and  for  our  followers.  
The  sources  of  this  paper  are  6  papers  written  by  Mihai  Drăgănescu  between  1986-­‐2007,  2  
papers  written  by  academician  Florin  Filip  in  1996  and  2002,  2  papers  written  by  myself  in  
1995  and  2003,  as  well  as  information  from  two  volumes  published  by  myself  in  2004  and  
2009.  

129
   Friday  
Session  F2A  
 
Room  UI2  
11:00-­‐12:30  

A  Discourse  Analysis  of  European  Technobuzz  and  its  Perception  in  Romania  
Dr.  Tudor  Ionescu,  University  of  Vienna,  Austria  
 
In  contemporary  Western  societies,  projections  of  techno-­‐scientific  futures  are  increasingly  
constructed  around  catch  phrases  that  seem  to  have  the  capacity  of  spreading  by  
themselves.  Terms  like  “green  technology”,  “bio  foods”,  “sustainable  energy”,  or  “the  
knowledge  society”  are  not  unfamiliar  to  most  citizens,  who  follow  expert  discourse  in  
European  political  contexts.  At  the  same  time,  the  European  technology  sector  is  
increasingly  dependent  on  research  and  development  (R&D)  subventions  for  consolidation  
in  times  of  economic  normality  and  survival  in  times  of  crisis.  This  economic  reality  meets  
the  futuristic  techno-­‐scientific  discourse  within  the  official  documents  and  presentations  of  
the  European  R&D  framework  programs,  which  make  heavy  use  of  buzzwords,  catch  
phrases,  and  clichés  such  as  “the  innovation  union”,  “excellent  science”,  “competitive  
industries”,  “better  society”,  “blue  sky  research”,  “reliable,  clean,  efficient  energy”,  “smart,  
green  transport”,  and  many  more.  
A  close  look  at  the  linguistic  construction  of  this  futuristic  techno-­‐scientific  discourse,  which  
is  usually  referred  to  as  “technobuzz”,  reveals  the  true  nature  of  an  emerging  wooden  
language:  it  appears  to  be  the  result  of  a  modern  glass  bead  game,  which  has  as  little  to  do  
with  the  present  economic  reality  as  did  Herman  Hesse’s  Castalia  with  the  reality  of  the  
surrounding  world.  Yet  by  being  repeated  and  reinforced  at  the  highest  level  of  European  
science  and  technology  policy,  the  promises  encompassed  by  the  discourse  of  technobuzz  
are  practically  made  to  become  reality.  
In  this  context,  it  is  important  to  inquire  into  the  perception  of  this  type  of  discourse  on  the  
part  of  economic  stakeholders  and  ordinary  people  in  Romania—a  country  that  is  
undergoing  a  transition  from  a  totalitarian  political  system  dominated  by  communist  
propaganda,  which  used  an  old  wooden  language,  to  a  new  political  and  economic  system  
dominated  by  what  appears  to  be  another  type  of  economic  propaganda,  which  uses  the  
technobuzz  as  its  new  official  wooden  language.  

130
   Friday  
Session  F2A  
 
Room  UI2  
11:00-­‐12:30  

Rumanian  IT  seen  by  an  insider  

Dr.  Vlad  Tepelea,  Romanian  Association  of  Software  and  Services  Industry,  Bucharest,  
Romania  
 
Le  secteur  informatique,  depuis  son  apparition,  a  joué  et  joue  un  rôle  de  plus  en  plus  actif  en  
Roumanie.  Après  la  Deuxième  Guerre  Mondiale  peuvent  être  mises  en  évidence  trois  
périodes:  La  période  «  théorique  »  marquée  par  les  études  et  travaux  de  mathématiciens  et  
ingénieurs  comme  Grigore  Moisil,  Victor  Toma  et  autres,  la  construction  de  machines  à  
tubes  et  plus  tard  à  transistors  à  l’Institut  de  Physique  Atomique  et  dans  les  trois  centres  
universitaires  pionniers  :  Bucarest,  Timişoara  et  Cluj  ;  La  période  «  industrielle  »  ou  une  
industrie  de  fabrication  d’ordinateurs  voit  le  jour  ainsi  que  des  instituts  de  recherches  et  des  
centres  de  calculs  départementaux.  Cette  période  débute  en  1968  avec  le  rachat  de  France  
par  la  Roumanie  de  la  licence  de  fabrication  des  ordinateurs  IRIS  50;  La  période  «  services  »  
d’après  1990,  qui  a  vu  naître  une  industrie  locale  importante  de  développements  de  logiciels  
et  de  services  et  qui  se  caractérise  par  une  utilisation  en  croissance  galopante  de  
l’informatique  et  de  l’Internet  dans  la  vie  courante  et  l’administration  publique.  
Chacune  de  ces  périodes  a  ses  traits  spécifiques  qu’il  convient  de  discerner  et  que  je  
présenterai  dans  mon  intervention.  Celle-­‐ci  sera  celle  d’un  témoin  direct  et  acteur  de  la  vie  
associative  du  secteur.  L’accent  sera  mis  sur  trois  projets  auxquels  j’ai  pris  part  directement  
en  tant  que  chercheur  et  chef  de  laboratoire  à  l’ITC  :  1)  le  projet  “U”  ;  2)  le  projet  PNUD  
Valea  Jiului  ;  3)  l’informatisation  des  élections  de  1990.  

131
New  Uses  of  Old  Technologies  in  Times  of  Transition:   Friday  
Session  F2B  
2.  Theory  and  Practice  of  Industrial  and  Cultural  
Room  UI3  
Heritage  Management   11:00-­‐12:30  
Organiser:  Daqing  Yang,  George  Washington  University,  USA  
Chair:  Mark  Watson,  Historic  Scotland,  Edinburgh,  United  Kingdom  

Identity,  history  and  profit?  Comparison  of  three  industrial  heritage  cases  in  
Pori,  Finland  
 
Lecturer  Anna  Sivula,  University  of  Turku,  Finland  
 
If  we  want  to  understand  industrial  heritage,  we  must  begin  with  well-­‐documented  case  
studies.  It  is  in  case  studies  the  diversity,  different  scales,  and  different  durations  of  heritage  
process  become  visible  and  intelligible.  My  paper  is  about  understanding  the  diversity  of  
industrial  heritages  in  the  light  of  three  different  local  cases.  I  analyze  three  well  
documented  cases  of  the  different  industrial  heritage  projects  in  the  Finnish  town  of  Pori.  
My  case  studies  are  of  Pori  Cotton  Factory,  the  Ahlström  industrial  landscape  of  Noormarkku  
in  Pori,  and  the  tangible  and  intangible  industrial  heritage  of  the  Pori  Volunteer  Fire  Brigade.  
The  cotton  factory  is  a  symbol  of  Pori’s  industrial  history.  The  Ahström  industrial  landscape  is  
a  legacy  of  a  remarkable  Finnish  family  of  industrialists,  the  founding  family  behind  the  
Ahlstrom  Corporation.  The  site  is  currently  both  in  public  and  private  use.  In  my  third  case  
study,  the  listed  buildings,  restored  fire  engines  and  annual  celebrations  of  a  150  years  old  
volunteer  fire  brigade  of  Pori  make  an  interesting  combination  of  tangible  and  intangible  
industrial  heritage.  
If  we,  as  historians  of  technology  and  society,  want  to  evaluate  these  projects  from  a  
comparative  perspective,  we  must  ask  similar  questions  to  well  documented  case  studies.  
For  to  understand  the  political  and  economic  factors  behind  the  cultural  heritage,  I’m  asking  
these  simple  questions  to  each  case:  How  did  these  particular  remains  of  industrial  activities  
become  cultural  heritage?  Who  finances  the  maintenance  of  the  industrial  heritage?  Who  
constructed  the  meaning  and  interpretation  of  the  heritage?  What  kind  of  “heritage  
community”  is  attached  to  the  site?  Who  uses  the  industrial  heritage,  and  for  what  purpose?  

132
   Friday  
Session  F2B  
 
Room  UI3  
11:00-­‐12:30  

Heritage  Plants  of  The  Ural  Region  (Russia)  in  Post-­‐industrial  Period  
Ph.D.  candidate  Nadezhda  Solonina,  Ural  States  Academy  of  Architecture  and  Arts,  
Yekaterinburg,  Russia  
 
The  Ural  industrial  heritage  is  a  large  network  of  metallurgical  factories  and  it  counts  more  
then  300  sites  of  different  degrees  of  conservation.  Physical  state  of  such  objects  varies  from  
completely  lost  to  well-­‐saved  and  opened  for  public.  During  3  centuries  the  factories  have  
overcome  several  economy  crises.  Consequently  only  some  of  large  number  of  plants  were  
able  to  survive  and  keep  on  production.  
The  theoretical  foundation  of  the  research  consists  of  the  following  sources:  1)  references  
helping  to  track  the  industrial  history  of  the  Urals  and  local  identity  of  industrial  sites;  2)  
works  revealing  the  issues,  research  methods  and  importance  of  preserving  and  
reconstructing  cultural,  historical  and  industrial  legacy;  3)  sources  containing  information  of  
effective  presentation  of  world  industrial  heritage  sites.  
During  the  Soviet  Union  period  the  viability  of  a  lot  of  plants  had  been  supported  by  
government  funding.  It  was  necessary  to  provide  an  employment  of  each  industrial  district.  
After  the  collapse  of  Soviet  Union  the  former  state-­‐owned  enterprises  transformed  into  
private  property.  They  have  to  look  for  a  place  in  the  market  in  the  conditions  of  new  
economy  policy.  During  perestroika  Ural’s  industrial  heritage  has  lost  a  significant  part  of  
unique  relics.  In  the  process  of  adaptation  to  new  conditions  the  factories  have  to  clear  
territories  and  demolish  old  constructions.  Using  or  conservation  of  such  industrial  relics  
required  large  expenses  for  supporting  of  heritage  specialists  and  reconstruction  acts.  Only  
large  and  efficient  factories  could  save  their  unique  industrial  constructions.  The  trend  of  
preservation  and  rethinking  of  industrial  heritage  is  progressing  in  Russia  for  several  years.  
Thereby  we  can  to  attract  attention  of  government,  public  and  entrepreneurs  to  industrial  
heritage  of  Urals  and  to  form  a  conception  of  preservation  and  presentation  unique  relics  of  
local  industry.  It  will  help  to  restore  lost  relationship  between  a  human  and  cultural  and  
historical  environment.  
Within  the  framework  of  the  paper  will  be  introduced  the  brightest  examples  of  Ural’s  
industrial  heritage  and  other  industrial  sites,  which  are  in  the  process  of  renovation.  

133
   Friday  
Session  F2B  
 
Room  UI3  
11:00-­‐12:30  

Late  Industrialization  and  The  Invention  of  Heritaging  in  Japan  and  Beyond  
Professor  Daqing  Yang,  George  Washington  University,  USA  
 
The  Japanese  neologism  “heritaging”  is  defined  as  “enjoying  the  heritage  of  modernization.”  
An  Institute  for  the  Study  of  Heritaging  was  established  in  2004  by  Asomura  Takao,  who  
retired  from  Japan’s  leading  PR  firm.  Local  governments  and  academics  welcomed  the  idea  
and  together  have  produced  a  national  trend  of  turning  various  sites  associated  with  Japan’s  
modernization  into  museums  and  other  tourist  attractions.  Industrial  heritage  sites  feature  
prominently  among  them.  The  central  government  has  also  come  on  board  by  setting  up  
research  councils  in  a  hope  to  help  jumpstart  the  Japanese  economy  after  decades  of  
recession.  Currently,  a  number  of  prefectures  in  western  Japan  are  working  together  to  
register  a  cluster  of  modern  industrial  sites  as  UNESCO  world  heritage  sites.  
In  neighboring  China,  though  its  industrialization  lagged  even  behind  Japan's  in  the  modern  
era,  a  similar  phenomenon  is  happening.  Decades  of  market  reform  and  urbanization  have  
produced  decommissioned  industrial  plants  in  many  sprawling  cities,  from  Shenyang  and  
Beijing  in  the  north  to  Nanjing  and  Shanghai  in  the  east.  While  some  have  become  
designated  “art  districts”  to  fill  the  vacuum  of  cultural  industry  in  a  rapidly  developing  
country,  others  have  used  their  industrial  roots  as  basis  of  “creativity  parks,”  incubators  of  
new  industry  such  as  software  development.  The  1865  site  in  Nanjing  was  China’s  first  
modern  arsenal,  later  a  state-­‐owned  machinery  plant  under  Mao,  is  currently  reinventing  
itself  to  meet  the  needs  of  new  China.  
My  paper  analyzes  the  multiple  forces  behind  “enjoying  the  heritage  of  modernization”  and  
also  explores  how  this  trend  helps  redefine  the  popular  Japanese  and  Chinese  conception  of  
their  trajectories  to  modernity  as  well  as  their  self-­‐identity.  

134
Electric  Power  and  Societal  Development:  2.  Era  of   Friday  
Session  F2C  
Electrification  
Room  UI6  
Chair:  Jochen  F.  Mayer,  University  of  Edinburgh,  United  Kingdom  
11:00-­‐12:30  

German  Electrification  in  War  and  Revolution,  1913-­‐1921  

Dr.  Edmund  N.  Todd,  University  of  New  Haven,  USA  
 
Before  World  War  I,  German  electrical  manufacturing  firms  constructed  electric  power  and  
light  systems  to  gain  market  share.  The  war  and  revolution  provided  opportunities  to  scale  
up  facilities  and,  perhaps,  to  rationalize  and  simplify  the  Byzantine  pattern  of  local  systems,  
which  replicated  fragmented  local,  regional,  and  state  governance.  Historians  and  
contemporaries  have  castigated  both  sorts  of  fragmentation  as  impediments  to  proper  
change.  However,  successful  expansion  required  careful  attention  to  technical,  social,  
economic,  and  political  variations.  Problems  abounded.  Unable  to  attend  to  local  
differences,  electrical  manufacturers  failed  to  simplify  systems.  Instead,  Reich  and  state  
governments  became  more  active,  as  did  a  mixed,  public-­‐private  corporation  growing  out  of  
the  Ruhr  region,  the  Rhenish-­‐Westphalian  Electrical  Company  (RWE).  The  different  attempts  
to  resolve  local  problems  met  varying  successes  in  their  different  locales.  This  paper  
evaluates  those  different  paths  and  stresses  the  benefits  of  the  Byzantine  systems  of  
governance  that  guaranteed  empirical  approaches  to  relevant  social,  political,  economic,  and  
technical  variations.    
This  paper  draws  on  local  municipal  archives  and  the  Stinnes  papers,  as  well  as  on  various  
studies  of  electrification  such  as  Thomas  P.  Hughes,  Networks  of  Power  (1983);  Vincent  
Lagendijk,  Electrifying  Europe(2008);  and  Bernhard  Stier,  Staat  und  Strom  (1999).  James  C.  
Scott,  Seeing  Like  A  State,  notes  the  opportunities  during  revolutionary  periods  to  promote  
state  or  corporate  simplifications  and  that  practical,  local  knowledge  has  made  those  
simplifications  work  to  the  extent  that  they  have.  In  the  German  context,  Byzantine  systems  
of  local  governance  guaranteed  careful  attention  to  local  variations.  The  resulting  
“technopolitical  regimes”  had  lasting  significance.  

135
   Friday  
Session  F2C  
 
Room  UI6  
11:00-­‐12:30  

The  impact  of  electrification  in  the  Spanish  most  progressive  decade,  
1958-­‐1975  
 
Dr.  Maria  Teresa  Sanchis,  Universitat  de  València,  Spain  
 
Following  the  growth  accounting  approach  introduced  by  Oliner  and  Sichel  (2000)  for  
measuring  the  impact  of  the  ICT’s  on  GDP  growth  as  a  General  Purpose  Technology,  this  
paper  analyzes  the  impact  of  electricity  in  Spanish  economic  growth  in  1958-­‐1970.  Spain  
represent  the  case  of  a  follower  country  that  could  display  the  benefits  of  electricity  only  
some  decades  later  (1950’s  and  1960’s)  than  it  was  introduced  in  the  country  (1900’s-­‐
1910’s)  and  four  decades  later  than  it  had  its  biggest  impact  in  the  leader  country,  the  U.S  in  
1920’s  and  1930’s.  The  Oliner  and  Sichel  (2000)  analytical  framework  has  been  modified  to  
identify  different  kinds  of  spillover  effects  in  order  to  account  for  a  more  comprehensive  
impact  of  electricity.  The  results  obtained  confirm  that  electricity  played  a  significant  role  in  
Spain  through  the  three  channels  identified  in  the  literature  for  quantifying  the  contribution  
of  a  GPT:  multifactor  productivity  growth,  capital  deepening  and  spillover  effects.  The  
impact  is  higher  than  those  estimated  for  other  follower  countries  in  1920’s,  but  lower  than  
the  estimated  impact  for  the  U.S  in  its  most  progressive  decades,  1920’s-­‐1930’s.  An  
interesting  point  of  the  paper  is  also  to  explore  the  role  played  by  institutional  and  political  
factors  hampering  or  promoting  the  development  of  the  new  technologies.  Spain’s  in  those  
decades  represents  an  interesting  case  of  study  because  it  was  settled  in  the  long  lasted  
Franco’s  dictatorship.  

136
   Friday  
Session  F2C  
 
Room  UI6  
11:00-­‐12:30  

Electric  machines  between  industrial  revolution  and  information  era  

Professor  Ion  Voncila,  “Dunarea  de  Jos”  University  of  Galati,  Romania  
 
The  paper  begins  with  an  overview  of  the  existing  types  of  electric  machines  mass  produced  
worldwide  after  the  Word  War  II  as  consequences  of  new  materials  and  technologies  setting  
up  and  new  concepts  generated  by  many  limits  in  new  fields  applications  (spacecraft,  
shipbuilding  etc.).  
In  the  first  stage  are  presented  the  new  materials  and  technologies  that  allowed  changes  in  
design  and  production  of  a  new  class  of  electric  machines  in  '50  –  '70  of  20th  Century.  Then,  
there  are  also  presented  new  concepts  that  came  out  in  '80  -­‐  '90  of  the  20th  Century.  These  
concepts  led  both  to  structure  alterations  and  changes  in  the  principles  of  operation.  
The  paper  deals  with  the  way  of  implementation  of  two  major  concepts  for  a  new  class  of  
electric  machines  in  the  begining  of  the  21st  Century:  the  electric  machine  as  an  integrator  
of  electromagnetic,  mechanic  and  information  subsystems  and  the  electric  machine  as  a  
system  in  permanent  interaction  with  the  environment.  
Certain  conclusions  emerged  as  a  consequence  of  the  analysis:  promotion  of  electric  
machines  new  structures,  which,  through  the  materials  and  technologies,  including  specific  
geometries,  would  have  the  lowest  possible  environmental  impact,  on  its  entire  lifecycle;  
new  operation  characteristics  of  the  existing  and  future  classes  of  electric  machines  both  
through  design  process  rethinking  and  through  widening  and  refining  the  integration  
concept.  

137
Rocketry  and  Spaceflight  in  the  Cold  War  and  After   Friday  
Session  F2D  
Chair:  Michael  J.  Neufeld,  Smithsonian  Institution,  Washington,  USA  
Room  UI7  
11:00-­‐12:30  

Cold  War,  Space  Research  in  Greenland,  and  the  Politics  of  Rockets  
Dr.  Henrik  Knudsen,  The  Danish  State  Archives,  Aarhus,  Denmark  
 
Issued  on  the  front  page  of  Danish  newspaper  Politiken  on  July  4,  1968  the  lead  article  
announced  the  commencement  of  a  joint  Danish-­‐American  “grand  rocket  program”  to  
investigate  the  “splendid  natural  phenomena”  of  sunspots  and  polar  cap  absorption  from  
Thule  Air  Base  in  northern  Greenland.  Enthusiasm  and  national  pride  ran  high  and  
understandably  so  even  if  the  scramble  for  space  enjoyed  far  less  public  and  political  support  
in  Europe  compared  to  its  high  profile  in  the  two  arm  wrestling  super  powers.  From  the  early  
1960s  Danish  scientist  took  gradual  steps  into  the  field  of  rocket  borne  space  research  e.g.  
through  participation  in  rocket  launches  from  Andøya  (Norway).  Now  activities  were  about  
to  reach  a  new  level  with  a  joint  Danish-­‐American  program  comprising  of  no  less  than  34  
rocket  launches.  The  ink  was  hardly  dry  when  the  same  paper  the  next  day  reported  that  the  
Danish  government  in  a  sweeping  move  had  decided  to  call  of  the  American  part  of  the  joint  
effort.  Only  rarely  had  the  Danish  government  said  no  to  American  research  projects  in  
Greenland  and  never  before  had  rejections  reached  the  public.  In  the  following  weeks  
newspapers  reported  on  what  most  participants  took  to  be  a  major  political  mishap  by  the  
government.  Archival  research  in  Denmark  and  the  USA  points  to  some  conclusions  1)  the  
project  was  funded  and  directed  by  the  US  Department  of  Defense  and  the  US  Air  Force;  2)  
the  agenda  was  to  assess  the  effects  of  high  altitude  nuclear  explosions  on  DoD  
communications  systems;  3)  in  effect,  Pentagon  was  proposing  to  use  Greenland  as  a  natural  
nuclear  laboratory;  4)  that  the  Danish  government  had  substantial  knowledge  about  this  
background;  5)  that  the  role  of  Danish  scientist  in  the  project  was  diminutive.  The  paper  will  
situate  the  American  rocket  project  in  its  Cold  War  military-­‐technological  context  and  outline  
the  complex  political  appropriation  process  that  lead  the  Danish  government  to  the  
rejection.  

138
   Friday  
Session  F2D  
 
Room  UI7  
11:00-­‐12:30  

U.S.  Planetary  Exploration  in  the  Post-­‐Cold-­‐War  World  

Dr.  Michael  J.  Neufeld,  Smithsonian  Institution,  Washington,  USA  
 
The  end  of  the  Cold  War  in  1989/91,  and  the  related  restructuring  of  the  government  and  
military  budget  in  the  U.S.,  inevitably  had  significant  effects  on  the  American  enterprise  of  
exploring  the  Solar  System  with  robotic  spacecraft.  As  was  true  of  human  spaceflight,  NASA  
tried  to  coordinate  or  integrate  U.S.  and  Soviet/Russian  missions.  At  the  same  time,  some  
NASA  and  Defense  Department  actors  pushed  for  the  transfer  of  technology  developed  in  
the  Strategic  Defense  Initiative  (SDI,  but  nicknamed  "Star  Wars")  into  civilian  spaceflight,  
notably  space  science  missions.  Post-­‐Cold-­‐War  attempts  to  restructure  the  U.S.  government  
and  reduce  the  budget  also  impacted  NASA’s  budget  and  increased  the  pressure  for  reform.  
 This  paper  will  examine  the  impact  of  the  Cold  War’s  end  on  U.S.  planetary  programs  and  
technology  in  the  1990s  through  three  brief  case  studies:  1)  the  creation  of  the  Discovery  
Program  for  smaller  planetary  spacecraft  and  the  "faster,  better,  cheaper"  initiative  of  NASA  
Administrator  Daniel  Goldin  (1992-­‐2001);  2)  the  attempt  to  create  U.S.-­‐Russian  cooperative  
Mars,  Pluto  and  solar  missions;  and  3)  the  Ballistic  Missile  Defense  Organization’s  
Clementine  mission  to  the  Moon  and  an  asteroid,  launched  in  1994.  In  marked  contrast  to  
human  spaceflight,  cooperation  with  Russia  in  planetary  exploration  failed,  and  Goldin’s  
"faster,  better,  cheaper"  technological  revolution  petered  out  after  two  Mars  missions  
failures  in  1999.  Moreover,  the  Defense  Department  never  launched  another  solar  system  
mission.  But  NASA’s  planetary  exploration  program  was  permanently  altered,  in  part  
through  miniaturization  technologies  inherited  from  SDI.  

139
Economic  and  Social  Consequences  of   Saturday  
Session  S1A  
Automatisation  
Room  UI2  
Chair:  Gerard  Alberts,  University  of  Amsterdam,  The  Netherlands  
9:00-­‐10:30  

Office  spaces  in  existing  structures  for  more  innovation  and  space  efficiency  
Dr.  Erzsébet  Szeréna  Zoltán,  University  of  Pécs,  Hungary  
 
The  importance  of  alternative  office  spaces  for  more  productivity  and  space  efficiency  is  in  
focus:  analyzing  the  way  of  use  as  it  was  common  in  the  past  decades  and  how  new  
technologies  and  decreasing  productivity  in  the  tertiary  and  quaternary  sector  urge  
intervention  in  the  traditional  structures  and  hierarchies  to  attain  top  competitiveness.  
The  history  and  functionality  of  the  work  environment  and  its  widening  scope  is  exploited  to  
consider  how  the  reuse  of  existing  office  buildings  could  be  made  more  sustainable  and  
healthier.  In  Hungary  the  trend  was  –  and  partly  still  is  just  the  contrary:  demolishing  instead  
of  refurbishing.  Demolition  is  the  loss  of  substance  on  the  one  hand  but  then  again  it  implies  
the  possibility  to  create  something  new.  This  can  be  considered  as  a  normal  process  –  as  
even  for  several  hundreds  of  years  buildings  had  been  in  constant  change.  Analyzed  from  the  
sustainability  perspective  of  the  process,  it  results  merely  in  waste  and  recycling  problem.  
The  life  cycle  of  buildings  in  the  post  war  era  with  the  introduction  of  mass  construction  
preferably  produced  out  of  concrete  was  estimated  about  50  years.  As  they  still  are  
constructional  well  preserved,  demolishing  them  is  more  like  erasing  the  collective  memory  
related  to  the  communist  era.  The  smoother  way  for  replacing  them  though  could  begin  with  
some  refurbishment  work  until  there  are  no  almost  remains  of  the  original.  This  kind  of  
partial  demolition  would  strain  both  urban  and  natural  environment  less.  Thinking  green  and  
sustainable  should  also  mean  making  efforts  to  preserve  what  is  present  and  trying  to  make  
the  best  of  it.  
It  is  argued  that  the  preservation  of  post-­‐war  concrete  skeleton  structures  can  be  
sustainable.  Sustainability  is  usually  considered  only  in  terms  of  construction  but  it  should  be  
complemented  also  in  the  work  environment  by  satisfaction  and  wellbeing  of  the  users.  In  
case  of  reduced  productivity  it  is  suggested  that  activity  based  design  practices  will  result  in  
optimized  space  quality  of  office  buildings  and  improved  health  for  their  occupants.  The  
building  performance,  human  factors  should  be  incorporated  as  a  strategy  for  productivity  
enhancement.  

140
   Saturday  
Session  S1A  
 
Room  UI2  
9:00-­‐10:30  

Wealth  for  Whoever  Owns  the  Robots:  Technological  Unemployment  

Concerns  in  Twentieth  and  Twenty-­‐First-­‐Century  Economic  Crises  
 
Dr.  Amy  Bix,  Iowa  State  University,  Kirksville,  USA  
 
The  twentieth  century  brought  waves  of  concern,  among  both  professionals  and  the  public,  
about  technological  unemployment,  fears  of  mechanization  displacing  workers.  Twenty-­‐first-­‐
century  economic  transitions  have  renewed  such  debate,  within  new  contexts  of  big  data,  
ubiquitous  computing,  and  increasingly-­‐sophisticated  robotics.  Observers  link  workplace  
technological  change  to  middle-­‐class  precariousness  and  income  polarization.  
Simultaneously,  increasing  integration  of  technologies  has  tied  innovation  ever  closer  to  
twenty-­‐first-­‐century  assumptions  of  “progress.”  1930s  Depression-­‐era  unemployment  
fostered  widespread  discussions  about  the  changing  nature  of  “Machine  Age”  economic  
opportunity.  Critics  blamed  mechanization  for  displacing  switchboard  operators,  movie-­‐
theater  musicians,  farmworkers,  and  factory  operatives.  America  must  start  “finding  jobs  
faster  than  invention  can  take  them  away,”  President  Roosevelt  warned.  Engineers,  
scientists,  and  businessmen  fought  back,  insisting  that  technological  change  both  created  
new  jobs  and  consumer  abundance.  Yet  debates  over  “how  far  and  how  perilously  the  
machine  has  run  ahead  of  the  man”  never  vanished,  reappearing  alongside  1950s  
discussions  of  automation  and  1990s  “jobless  recovery”  analysis.  Modern  perspectives  
examine  the  job-­‐killing  potential  of  “the  autonomous  economy,”  automated  warehouses,  
Japan’s  driverless  trains,  California’s  robot  citrus-­‐harvesters.  Observers  blame  robotics  and  
networking  for  displacing  secretaries,  travel-­‐agents,  ticket-­‐agents,  banktellers,  human-­‐
resource  consultants,  pharmacists,  stock-­‐traders,  paralegals,  factory  managers.  In  2011,  
President  Obama  said,  “There  are  some  structural  issues  with  our  economy  where  a  lot  of  
businesses  have  learned  to  become  much  more  efficient  with  a  lot  fewer  workers....”  Nobel-­‐
winning  economist  Paul  Krugman  commented,  “Smart  machines  may  make  higher  GDP  
possible,  but  also  reduce  the  demand  for  people…  a  society  that  grows  ever  richer,  but…  all  
the  gains…  accrue  to  whoever  owns  the  robots.”  
This  paper  examines  a  wide  range  of  sources  among  high-­‐profile  media  and  economists’  
discussions  of  technological  unemployment,  in  order  to  compare  attitudes  across  decades  of  
economic  crisis.  Like  Depression-­‐era  predecessors,  twenty-­‐first-­‐century  critics  warn  that  
workplace  mechanization  fundamentally  undermines  social  well-­‐being,  linking  it  to  “winner-­‐
take-­‐all”  income  inequality.  As  before,  optimists  insist  that  automation  will  make  work  more  
enjoyable,  opening  opportunities  that  robots  can  never  handle.  Modern  technological-­‐
unemployment  talk  reflects  increasingly-­‐complex  globalized  economic  tensions,  plus  
recognition  of  the  accelerating  inescapability  of  technological  change  across  all  aspects  of  
life.  

141
   Saturday  
Session  S1A  
 
Room  UI2  
9:00-­‐10:30  

From  File  Card  to  Magnetic  Tape:  The  Networks  of  Technologies  and  
Institutions  behind  West  German  Labour  Statistics,  c.1945-­‐1973  
 
Dr.  Jochen  F.  Mayer,  University  of  Edinburgh,  United  Kingdom  
 
This  paper  describes  the  transformation  of  information  networks  in  place  to  create  facts  and  
figures  on  the  West  German  labour  market  c.1945-­‐1973.  Drawing  on  a  wide  range  of  archival  
material  and  specialist  literature,  I  argue  for  a  co-­‐production  of  these  information  networks  
(hardware),  the  organisation  of  state  administration,  as  well  as  the  administrative  practices  
involved.  In  the  first  part  of  the  paper,  I  will  show  how  data  on  labour  (that  is  the  
occupational  structure  and  (un-­‐)employment  situation)  until  the  mid-­‐1960s  was  essentially  
based  on  early  twentieth-­‐century  techniques,  namely  paper  forms  and  handwriting.  I  will  
then  go  on  to  show  that  attempts,  during  and  after  the  Second  World  War,  to  improve  the  
speed  and  accuracy  of  the  data  flow  through  punch-­‐card  machinery  failed  mainly  due  to  the  
decentralised  character  of  both  filing  system  and  labour  administration.  The  final  part  
explains  how  a  new  generation  of  labour  administrators,  mathematicians  and  economists  
went  about  rationalising  the  slow  and  unreliable  ‘paper  network’.  Their  extraordinary  efforts  
essentially  bypassed  punched-­‐card  machinery  to  merge  with  technologies  of  the  social  
security  systems  in  the  early  1970s.  This  shift  is  interpreted  not  as  a  function  of  the  
hardware  (electronic  data  processing)  alone,  but  of  the  co-­‐evolution  of  hardware  (especially  
magnetic  storage  devices),  the  ‘planning’  state  now  resuming  unprecedented  responsibilities  
in  responding  to  labour  market  imbalances,  and  administrative  practices.  The  amalgamation  
of  pension  insurance  and  labour  administration  for  the  purpose  of  statistical  registration  is  
shown  to  be  more  evolutionary  than  revolutionary.  

142
Reinventing  Industrial  Culture   Saturday  
Session  S1B  
Chair:  Slawomir  Lotysz,  University  of  Zielona  Gora,  Poland  
Room  UI3  
9:00-­‐10:30  

Industrial  heritage  as  a  resource  –  the  case  of  Romania  

Lecturer  Ioana  Irina  Iamandescu,  Universitatea  de  Arhitectură  și  Urbanism  Ion  Mincu,  
Bucharest,  Romania  
 
The  paper  gives  a  general  image  of  the  industrial  heritage  inRomaniain  time  of  de-­‐
industrialization  and  under  the  pressure  of  new  economic  developments,  with  an  accent  on  
its  technological  value  and  its  importance  for  the  national  identity,  underlining  conservation  
problems  as  well  as  the  development  potential  
To  support  the  presentation  several  case  studies,  concentrated  on  two  main  issues,  are  
analyzed.  One  is  the  mining  heritage  and  its  urgent  need  for  protection  in  a  context  that  
favours  the  immediate  closing  of  all  surviving  underground  mines  in  Romania  as  well  as  the  
opening  of  new  large  scale  open  pit  exploitations  in  heritage  contexts.  The  Romanian  
examples  are  the  XVIII  -­‐XX  century  coal  mines  in  Banat  (  Anina),  the  Jiu  Valley  XIX-­‐XX  century  
coal  mines  complex  (Petrila,  Aninoasa)  and  the  gold  exploitation  known  from  Roman  times  
in  Rosia  Montana.  The  second  is  the  industrial  heritage  sites  in  our  cities,  where  industry  
(that  no  longer  is  the  engine  of  their  economy)  left  behind  sites  that  are  very  often  seen  only  
as  brownfields,  ready  to  be  completely  demolished  regardless  to  their  technological  and  
historical  value.  The  Romanian  example  is  the  capital  city  ofBucharestand  its  rich  XIX  century  
industrial  ring.    
The  paper  is  stressing  the  necessity  for  documentation,  conservation  and  re-­‐use  of  such  
industrial  heritage  sites  and  is  presenting  the  latest  Romanian  initiatives  that  should  make  a  
difference  in  seeing  these  sites  as  important  resources  rather  than  as  unsolvable  problems.  

143
   Saturday  
Session  S1B  
 
Room  UI3  
9:00-­‐10:30  

New  industrial  culture  

Dr.  Lars  Scharnholz,  Institut  für  neue  Industriekultur,  Cottbus,  Germany  
Researcher  Heidi  Pinkepank,  Institut  für  neue  Industriekultur,  Cottbus,  Germany  
 
The  presentation  of  Heidi  Pinkepank  and  Lars  Scharnholz  will  focus  on  the  German  idiom  of  
“Industriekultur”  (“industrial  culture”).  After  its  first  use  in  the  early  20th  century  the  term  
“Industriekultur”  has  been  transformed,  adjusted  and  newly  invented  within  the  following  
decades.  A  closer  look  illustrates  that  the  different  interpretations  of  “Industriekultur”  over  
the  course  of  time  were  following  different  mainstreams  and  trends  in  society.  As  a  result  of  
this  today  there  is  a  wide  range  of  interpretations  that  somewhat  barricade  a  thoughtful  and  
distinguished  examination  of  “Industriekultur”.  
The  multifaceted  discussion  on  the  concept  of  industrial  culture  in  Germany  however  is  
linked  to  the  encouraging  promise  of  a  postindustrial  future.  The  many  preservation  efforts  
to  conserve  and  save  the  built  past  of  the  industrialization  reflected  by  various  industrial  
heritage  alliances  all  over  Germany  is  commonly  combined  with  the  understanding  of  
“Industriekultur”  as  a  phenomena  referring  to  the  past.  Thus  the  current  retrospective  focus  
of  industrial  culture  is  the  protection  of  an  earlier  period  that  seems  to  be  completed  and  
the  conservation  of  its  technology  based  artefacts.  The  global  reality  however  shows  a  
different  view:  While  one  part  of  the  world  seems  to  say  goodbye  the  “times  of  the  
machine”  and  industrial  technology  the  rest  of  the  globe  undoubtedly  notices  an  incredibly  
dynamic  and  high-­‐speed  process  of  progressing  industrialization.  
Therefore  Heidi  Pinkepank  and  Lars  Scharnholz  argue  while  studying  the  disproportion  
between  postindustrial  anticipations  in  Germany  and  global  reality  of  industrialization  and  
technology  that  it  is  essential  to  identify  industrial  actuality  as  a  cultural  phenomenon  of  the  
present  and  to  stand  up  for  it.  This  is  not  only  true  for  the  newly  industrial  nation  but  also  for  
the  traditional  industrial  nations  such  as  Germany.  To  underline  the  necessity  of  the  
actualization  of  the  cultural  concept  of  industrialization  the  term  “New  Industrial  Culture”  is  
introduced.  Thus  “New  Industrial  Culture”  emphasizes  the  cultural  value  of  industrialization  
in  present  and  future  times.  

144
Artisans,  Savants,  and  Engineers   Saturday  
Session  S1C  
Chair:  Antoni  Roca-­‐Rosell,  Universitat  Politècnica  de  Catalunya,  
Barcelona,  Spain   Room  UI6  
9:00-­‐10:30  

Progressive  dies.  History  and  evolution  (In  Spanish)  

Dr.  Fernando  Fadon,  Universidad  de  Cantabria,  Spain  
Dr.  Enrique  Ceron,  Universidad  de  Cantabria,  Spain  
 
Progressive  dies  are  tools  widely  used  in  mass  production  in  sheet  metal  manufacture.  They  
are  commonly  applied  in  several  industrial  sectors  such  as  electronics,  automotive,  
aerospace,  home  appliance.  Although  its  design  and  construction  is  a  complex  task  their  use  
is  largely  widespread  due  to  they  produce  large  quantities  of  high  quality  and  cheap  parts  
compared  to  other  manufacturing  processes.  They  are  especially  recommended  for  large  
mass  production.  
As  part  of  one  of  the  fields  of  manufacturing  technology  most  applied  along  history  as  metal-­‐
forming  is,  in  this  case  cold  forming,  its  invention  is  no  clearly  well-­‐defined.  The  origin  of  
progressive  dies  does  not  have  a  precise  period  or  date  in  technology  history,  since  it  is  a  
tool  that  has  been  developed  and  improved  when  the  designers  experience  was  increasing,  
going  from  simple  tools,  minor  modifications  of  tools  commonly  used  in  sheet-­‐metal  
working,  to  later  become  in  highly  complex  tools  with  the  accuracy  required  for  mass  
production  of  a  lot  everyday  items.  
This  paper  presents  a  study  of  its  evolution,  how  the  transition  was  made  from  the  simple  
tools  or  machines  that  were  used  until  the  seventeenth  century  to  the  great  development  
that  took  place  in  its  design  and  mainly  throughout  the  nineteenth  century  until  to  reach  the  
present  design  that  has  had  little  changes  over  the  last  100  years.  It  has  changed  its  
accuracy,  the  tools  and  processes  to  design  and  build  them,  but  the  main  part  of  its  design  
and  function  retains  the  same  essence  as  the  designs  of  the  late  nineteenth  century.  
For  this  study  it  has  been  analyzed  mainly  specific  manufacturing  books  from  the  XIX  and  
early  XX  century,  as  well  as  encyclopedias  and  other  generic  sources  from  the  XIX  century  
where  its  development  was  more  significant  and  also  from  earlier  centuries.  

145
   Saturday  
Session  S1C  
 
Room  UI6  
9:00-­‐10:30  

The  birth  of  the  science  of  machines  and  the  roles  of  the  fathers-­‐founders  
Dr.  Irina  Gouzevitch,  École  des  hautes  études  en  sciences  sociales,  Paris,  France  
Dr.  Dmitri  Gouzevitch,  École  des  hautes  études  en  sciences  sociales,  Paris,  France  
 
It  is  well  known  that  the  science  of  machines  has  as  its  founders  four  savants:  Gaspard  
Monge,  Pierre-­‐Nicolas  Hachette,  José  Maria  de  Lanz  and  Augustin  Betancourt.  However,  a  
specific  role  of  each  one  remains  unclear.  To  explore  this  question  will  be  the  purpose  of  this  
paper.  We  will  present  a  chronicle  of  the  events  which  preceeded  the  elaboration  of  the  
course  of  machines  at  the  Ecole  polytechnique,  under  Monge’s  pressure  (1794-­‐1808).  
Further  on,  we  will  explore  the  way  in  which  the  Essai  sur  la  composition  des  machines  by  
Lanz  and  Betancourt  has  been  created  (1808)  given  that  the  relations  among  two  co-­‐authors  
were  then  very  complicate.  The  publications  of  this  work  by  the  Ecole  polytechnique  in  1808  
will  be  questioned,  as  well  as  the  integration  of  a  third  co-­‐author,  Hachette,  who,  first,  
plagiarized  their  idea  before  following  his  independent  research  path.The  subsequent  
editions  of  Lanz  and  Betancourt’s  work  (1819,  1840;  translations:  1820;  1822;  1824;  1829)  
and  of  Hachette’s  developments  (1811,  1814;  1819;  and  1828)  will  be  analised.  An  
explanation  will  be  done  of  a  new  notion  of  ‘elementary  machines’  proposed  by  Lanz  and  
Betancourt  to  designate  a  plenty  of  indexed  assemblies  which  included  not  only  rigid,  but  
also  flexible,  liquid  and  gaz  links.  In  spite  of  its  syncretic  character,  this  approach  allowed  a  
more  coherent  classification  of  the  elements  of  machines  according  the  the  forms  of  
movement  (kinematic  principle).  A  particular  role  of  the  Essai  in  the  development  of  the  
theoretical  knowledge  about  machines  places  its  authors  among  the  main  promotors  of  the  
emerging  science:  Leupold-­‐Euler-­‐Carnot–Monge-­‐Lanz/Betancourt-­‐Hachette.  In  this  filiation,  
the  Essai  marks  a  point  in  which  the  science  of  machines  was  born.  
Main  conclusions:  Monge  pointed  out  a  possibility  of  creating  a  classification  of  machines  
based  on  the  kinematic  principle;  Betancourt  participated  in  its  elaboration  and  completed  it  
with  practical  and  technical  content;  Lanz  and  Hachette,  having  published,  each,  3-­‐4  
monographic  issues,  managed  to  lay  foundations  of  a  new  science;  at  the  early  stage  (1806-­‐
1808),  the  Essai  of  Lanz  and  Betancourt  turned  out  primary  with  regard  to  Hachette’s  work,  
this  latter  hawing  borrowed  from  them  the  initial  and  fundamental  idea  of  classification.  

146
   Saturday  
Session  S1C  
 
Room  UI6  
9:00-­‐10:30  

A  few  considerations  regarding  to  the  Romanian  craftsmanship  culture  in  the  
context  of  beyond  modernism  
 
Lecturer  Alin  M.  Olarescu,  Transilvania University of Brasov, Romania  
Ph.D.  candidate  Biborka  Bartha,  Transilvania University of Brasov, Romania  
 
On  an  international  level,  starting  with  the  industrial  revolution  the  decline  of  craftsmanship  
organised  in  the  traditional  form  of  fellowships  or  trades  had  begun,  having  as  a  result  their  
juridical  abolishment  in  the  second  half  of  the  19th  or  the  beginning  of  the  20th  century.  
In  Romania  due  to  the  historical  context  and  the  long-­‐lasting  rural  character,  even  though  
the  trades  have  disappeared,  crafts  continued  to  function  in  an  organic  manner  until  present  
times,  mainly  in  rural  areas.  In  this  context  the  responsibility  of  formation  and  transmission  
of  craft  was  shifted  towards  individual  craftsman  whom  operated  according  to  the  archaic  
system:  apprentice  –  assistant  -­‐  master;  without  forming  a  juridical  entity.  In  this  way  the  
structuring  of  craftsmen  culture  was  possible  characterised  by:  a  creative  approach  to  
current  use  as  a  repetition  of  the  primordial  act  of  creation  (no  canons,  patterns,  templates  
are  used  -­‐  each  piece  is  made  from  the  beginning,  nothing  is  predetermined,  drawings,  
sketches,  project);  the  use  of  archetypes  for  the  decoration  and  the  proportioning  of  objects;  
the  existence  of  an  archaic  unit  system;  the  creation,  validation  and  use  of  systems  that  
ensure  quality  and  process  management;  the  existence  of  a  set  of  technical  rules  that  led  to  
the  standardisation  of  dimensions  and  the  correlation  between  material  and  product;  the  
existence  of  administrative  procedures  and  stages  in  professional  evolution;  the  utilisation  of  
an  archaic  technical  language.  
In  the  present,  there  are  two  main  approaches  concerning  crafts:  a  romantic  that  has  an  
idealistic  attitude  towards  traditional  crafts  and  where  new  ones  are  ignored;  the  second  
approach  is  from  an  industrial-­‐economic  perspective  of  satisfying  the  relationship  demand-­‐
offer.  
Existing  craftsmen  are  facing  lack  of  orders  due  to  the  devaluation  of  the  identity  of  their  
products  and  the  capturing  of  their  domain  by  SMEs.  These  companies  do  not  offer  
specialization/  training  of  staff  because  of  the  changing  structure  of  production,  rapid  work  
pace  and  reduced  staffing  scheme.  On  the  other  hand  SMEs  offers  customers  logistical  
advantage  (dealing  with  the  supply  of  raw  materials),  but  also  offers  them  a  social  status,  
although  their  services  are  more  expensive  than  those  of  craftsmen.  

147
Technology  of  Research:  Digitalization,   Saturday  
Session  S1D  
Dissemination,  and  Popularization  of  Technical  
Room  UI7  
Knowledge   9:00-­‐10:30  
Chair:  Francesco  Gerali,  National  Autonomous  University  of  Mexico,  
Mexico  

The  technical  public  library:  popularizing  science  vs.  offering  specialized  

services  
 
Ph.D.  candidate  Claudia  Serbanuta  
Ms.  Raluca  Nutiu  
 
Science  and  technology  have  always  been  a  major  part  of  the  communist  ideology.  In  the  
last  decades  of  the  regime,  the  push  for  popularization  of  science  and  industrialization  was  
strongly  felt  throughout  society.  Public  libraries  were  key  institutions  in  the  process  of  
educating  the  New  Man.  This  paper  will  investigate  what  were  the  roles  played  by  public  
libraries  in  disseminating  science  and  technology  in  a  communist  society.  
While  union  libraries  or  libraries  serving  specific  manufacturers  have  been  functioning  for  
some  time,  the  need  for  both  general  and  professionalized  information  services  was  great  in  
the  1970s.  The  public  library,  a  library  serving  the  general  public,  decided  to  create  specific  
services  to  help  out.  An  analysis  of  the  activities  of  a  technical  branch  from  a  Romanian  
public  library  will  reveal  the  duality  of  services  offered  by  the  library.  On  one  hand,  the  
library  services—supported  by  the  publishing  industry  and  regional  cultural  committee—
were  addressing  the  masses  and,  on  the  other  hand,  they  were  targeting  specialized  
professionals.  
Librarians  created  a  special  collection  by  broadly  defining  science  and  technology  and  
created  in  house  tools  for  searching  and  retrieving  materials  from  that  collection.  In  a  
culture  of  isolation  with  little  knowledge  sharing  practices,  through  specific  instruments,  
librarians  connected  their  technical  collection  to  other  thematic  local  and  national  
collections  and  to  the  scientific  publishing  from  neighbouring  countries.  By  analysing  the  
activities’  archive  from  the  1970s  and  the  1980s  and  corroborating  them  with  oral  histories  
of  librarians  that  planned  and  implemented  these  activities,  we  will  get  an  in-­‐depth  
understanding  of  the  roles  played  by  public  libraries  in  the  socialist  technical  revolution.  This  
article  will  provide  new  insights  into  understanding  the  ways  in  which  this  revolution  was  
experienced  at  the  grass  roots  level.  

148
   Saturday  
Session  S1D  
 
Room  UI7  
9:00-­‐10:30  

Digitization  of  documentary  cultural  heritage  in  Romania  

Ph.D.  candidate  Marius  Stoianovici  
Ph.D.  candidate  Ionela  Barsan  
Professor  Angela  Repanovici,  Transilvania University of Brasov, Romania  
Ph.D.  candidate  Nadine  Roman  
Professor  Liliana  Rogozea,  Transilvania University of Brasov, Romania  
 
The  paper  presents  the  present  framework  of  the  digitization  process  of  the  Romanian  
national  cultural  heritage.  The  legislative  issues  underlying  the  digitization  process  are  
analyzed,  the  functions  of  the  coordinating  institutions  in  the  digitization  process  are  
presented  (Ministry  of  Culture  and  Cultural  Heritage,  Institute  of  Cultural  Memory  -­‐  cIMeC,  
Romanian  National  Library)  and  the  representative  projects  of  the  infodocumentary  
structures,  owners  of  heritage  values.  
In  order  to  analyze  the  present  situation  regarding  the  digitization  and  to  identify  the  
digitization  projects  in  Romania,  we  developed  a  questionnaire,  which  was  distributed  online  
in  134  cultural  institutions.  By  help  of  Swot  analysis,  the  strong  and  weak  points  were  
emphasized,  as  well  as  the  opportunities  and  threats  coming  from  the  external  environment  
and  hinder  the  development  of  digitization  projects.  
The  conclusions  of  the  questionnaire  the  the  results  of  the  Swot  analysis  lead  to  generating  
proposals  concerning  the  improvement  of  digitization  activity  at  national  level.  
Research  limitations/implications  –  The  sample  size  limits  the  extent  of  statistical  analyses  
and  possible  generalizations.  The  planned  qualitative  research  may  help  in  confirmation  of  
the  digitization  process.  
Originality/value  –  The  proposed  model  may  be  generalized.  The  digitization  process  is  of  
great  interest  throughout  the  world.  
This  paper  describes  a  unique  approach  and  could  be  transferred  to  other  countries  and  
communities.  

149
   Saturday  
Session  S1D  
 
Room  UI7  
9:00-­‐10:30  

Archives  in  Wonderland:  The  Promise  and  Perils  of  Transitions  into  the  
Digital  Era  
 
Professor  Darwin  Stapleton,  University  of  Massachusetts,  Boston,  USA  
 
“How  puzzling  all  these  changes  are!,”  said  Alice  in  Lewis  Carroll’s  Alice  in  Wonderland.  This  
paper  will  explore  and  comment  on  how  rapid  technological  change  is  affecting  archives  and  
archive-­‐based  scholarship.  It  will  engage  especially  a  range  of  issues  that  historians  and  
archivists  are  experiencing  as  archival  research  transitions  into  a  new  era  of  steadily  
increasing  availability  and  access.  Archives  are  being  pressured  by  the  expectations  of  full  
and  unhindered  access  that  are  fostered  by  internet-­‐savvy  researchers.  It  will  examine  
several  significant  programs  of  digital  outreach  created  by  archives  that  have  enormously  
expanded  opportunities  for  scholarly  research  in  the  history  of  technology,  and  will  identify  
the  most  promising  directions  for  future  development.  
The  paper  also  will  consider  some  of  the  serious  problems  that  accompany  scholarly  
research  in  the  digital  environment,  focusing  in  particular  on  the  ephemeral  nature  of  many  
digital  collections,  and  the  difficulty  of  working  with  facsimiles  rather  than  original  
documents.  It  will  engage  as  well  the  subject  of  borne-­‐digital  records,  the  likelihood  that  
most  borne-­‐digital  information  will  be  lost  or  destroyed,  and  what  is  likely  to  be  preserved.  
The  paper  will  draw  on  fundamental  concepts  of  the  history  of  technology  that  should  
underpin  historians’  use  of  digital  resources.  It  will  conclude  that  historians  need  to  deepen  
their  understanding  of  the  processes  and  procedures  of  archives  in  the  digital  era  if  they  are  
to  be  effective  and  productive  scholars  in  the  future.  
My  remarks  will  draw  on  contemporary  archival  literature;  my  40+  years  as  an  historian  of  
technology  and  editor  of  scholarly  publications;  and  my  experience  as  a  professional  
archivist,  including  22  years  as  an  administrator,  and  (since  2010)  as  the  Director  of  a  
graduate-­‐level  archives-­‐education  program.  This  paper  will  be  supported  by  PowerPoint  
images.  

150
Telecommunication  in  Transition   Saturday  
Session  S2A  
Chair:  Maria  Elvira  Callapez,  CIUHCT,  Universidade  de  Lisboa,  Lisbon,  
Portugal   Room  UI2  
11:00-­‐12:30  

The  period  of  transitions:  from  landlines  to  wireless  telegraphy  in  Brazil  
Dr.  Mauro  Costa  da  Silva,  Federal  Institute  of  Colégio  Pedro  II,  Rio  de  Janeiro,  Brazil  
 
In  the  beginnig  of  twentieth  century,  Brazil  had  telegraph  landlines  running  aside  of  the  
seashore  from  the  North  to  the  South,  where  the  majority  of  the  population  lived.  There  
were  only  few  cities  in  the  interior  of  Brazil  with  telegraph  service,  specially  in  São  Paulo,  
Minas  Gerais  and  Mato  Grosso  State.  
In  the  first  decade  of  twentieth  century,  some  wireless  telegraph  equipments  started  to  be  
tested  in  Rio  de  Janeiro.  Two  wireless  stations  were  set:  one  at  Santa  Cruz  fortress,  in  the  
entrance  of  Guanabara  bay,  and  the  other  at  Ilha  Grande,  a  large  island  in  Angra  dos  Reis  
city,  around  one  hundred  and  fifty  kilometers  away  toward  South  of  Rio  de  Janero  State.  
In  Amazonas,  the  telegraph  connection  between  Belém,  capital  of  Para  state,  and  Manaus,  
capital  of  Amazonas  state,  was  made  by  submarine  cables  along  Amazonas  river.  Many  
circumstances  related  to  the  local  nature  turned  the  communication  intermittent.  The  Para  
and  Amazonas  states  government  tried  to  install  wireless  telegraph  stations  to  provide  
another  way  of  communication  between  both  capitals.  The  idea  was  to  hire  a  private  
enterprise  to  set  the  wireless  stations.  Nevertheless,  the  Brazilian  Congress  forbade  any  
wireless  telegraph  grant  for  private  companies,  leaving  this  business  for  government  
monopoly.  
In  the  meanwhile,  the  Brazilian  government  decided  to  install  a  huge  telegraph  landline  from  
Mato  Grosso  to  Manaus.  The  government  gave  the  challenge  to  the  Army,  which  had  already  
experience  exploring  wild  unknown  lands.  Why  did  the  government  not  try  to  use  wireless  
stations  instead  of  using  landlines  in  length  nearly  two  thousand  kilometer?  
This  work  will  show  the  advantage  and  disadvantage  of  both  telegraph  systems  and  in  which  
mesure  polictical  interests  could  decide  which  one  was  the  most  appropriate.  All  arguments  
and  conclusion  are  grounded  by  primary  sources  from  Brazilian  government  and  Brazilian  
Army.  

151
   Saturday  
Session  S2A  
 
Room  UI2  
11:00-­‐12:30  

2  The  emergence  of  optical  telegraphy  during  the  French  revolutionary  and  
Napoleonic  Wars:  a  case  study  of  Ireland,  1797-­‐1805  
 
Ph.D.  candidate  Adrian  James  Kirwan,  National  University  of  Ireland,  Maynooth,  Ireland  
 
Optical  telegraphy  emerged  in  many  countries  throughout  Europe  in  the  period  following  
the  French  revolution.  The  technology  offered  rapid  communication  to  belligerent  states  in  a  
period  of  massive  change.  This  revolutionary  period  and  the  new  dangers  that  it  represented  
meant  that  states  were  much  more  willing  to  embrace  advance  technology.  However,  the  
adoption  of  various  forms  of  optical  telegraphy  was  not  uniform.  While  some  states  adopted  
the  technology  wholeheartedly,  developing  large  optical  telegraph  networks,  others  used  
the  technology  sparsely.  This  paper  shall  address  the  rationale  behind  the  up-­‐take  of  optical  
telegraphs.  It  shall  briefly  examine  the  use  of  the  technology  in  France  and  Britain  before  
surveying  its  use  in  Ireland.  Here  the  optical  telegraph  system  of  Richard  Lovell  Edgeworth  
was  adopted  in  late  1803  as  a  response  to  the  threat  of  French  invasion.  The  island,  only  two  
years  after  political  union  with  Britain  and  five  years  after  the  1798  rebellion,  was  ill-­‐
prepared  for  any  potential  invasion.  It  would  be  reliant  upon  its  land-­‐based  forces  to  repel  
any  potential  French  landing,  native  rebellion  or  combination  of  the  two.  Therefore  the  
advantage  of  the  telegraph  in  allowing  the  rapid  movement  of  troops  was  obvious.  The  
subsequent  strengthening  of  Ireland’s  coastal  defences  and,  thus,  renewed  focus  on  naval  
defence  destroyed  the  rationale  for  an  Irish  optical  telegraph  system.  Using  
contemporaneous  published  sources  as  well  as  the  Edgeworth  Papers,  located  in  the  
National  Library  of  Ireland,  this  paper  shall,  through  this  case  study  of  Ireland,  argue  that  
optical  telegraphy  was  only  of  significant  benefit  to  nations  whose  main  military  force  was  
land-­‐based.  

152
   Saturday  
Session  S2A  
 
Room  UI2  
11:00-­‐12:30  

The  evolution  of  telecommunications  in  Romania  

Professor  Mariana  Jurian,  University  of  Pitesti,  Rromania  
Professor  Ioan  Lita,  University  of  Pitesti,  Rromania  
Lecturer  Daniel  Visan,  University  of  Pitesti,  Rromania  
 
Communications,  as  the  primary  means  of  transmitting  information,  represents  an  
important  factor  in  ensuring  the  progress  of  a  country,  thus  the  interest  in  promoting  and  
introducing  in  Romania  the  latest  techniques  and  technologies  in  the  field.  
In  this  paper  are  presented  the  steps  of  telecommunications  development  inRomania.  The  
first  part  represents  a  brief  overview  of  the  early  nineteenth  century  communications  and  
early  twentieth  century,  going  from  wired  to  radio  communications.  
Most  important  part  of  the  paper  is  devoted  to  the  aspects  of  the  development  of  modern  
communications:  radio,  television,  data,  mobile  etc.,  through  terrestrial  or  satellite  links,  
following  the  transition  from  analog  to  digital  technologies.  
Romania  has  followed  closely  the  countries  that  promotes  new  technologies  in  
telecommunications,  introducing  and  promoting  himself  these  technologies,  so  today  has  
developed  sound  and  video  broadcast  networks,  mobile  communications  networks,  satellite  
communications,  radio  relay,  etc.  

153
From  Wagons  to  Luxury  Cars  and  Beyond   Saturday  
Session  S2B  
Chair:  Biborka  Bartha,  Transilvania University of Brasov, Romania  
Room  UI3  
11:00-­‐12:30  

How  Dutch  wagonmakers  became  body  makers.  Knowledge  transfer  by  trade  
association  and  a  government  agency,  1900-­‐1940  
 
Ph.D.  candidate  Sue-­‐Yen  Tjong  Tjin  Tai,  Eindhoven  University  of  Technology,  The  
Netherlands  
 
This  paper  investigates  how  Dutch  wagonmakers  became  body  makers  as  a  response  to  
industrialization  and  motorization.  It  specifically  studies  the  knowledge  transfer  roles  of  the  
trade  associations  and  a  government  agency  during  this  process.  
The  paper  is  based  on  archival  research  and  historical  and  innovation  literature  review.  
Literature  review  compares  the  Dutch  wagonmaker  sector  with  their  American  and  German  
counterparts.  
The  need  for  knowledge  and  new  skills  varied  between  three  different  groups  of  carriage  
and  wagonmakers:  carriage  makers,  city  wagonmakers  and  country  wagonmakers.  This  
meant  that  the  degree  of  local  and  handmade  production  varied.  For  body  making  they  had  
to  be  able  to  adapt  foreign  chassis  and  vehicles  to  local  customer  needs.  
Wagonmakers  were  able  to  survive  as  body  makers  in  niches  that  the  automobile  industry  
did  not  serve.  However,  these  niches  changed  as  automobile  production  evolved  more  and  
more  into  mass  production,  and  as  user  preferences  changed.  Therefore,  body  makers’  
knowledge  needs  changed  as  well:  they  started  as  artisan  woodworkers  and  ended  as  
metalworkers  in  small  industrial  firms.  To  fulfill  the  body  makers’  needs,  the  trade  
association,  its  journal  and  the  government  agency,  continuously  updated  their  activities  and  
trainings.  
Finally,  the  paper  concludes  that  the  activities  of  the  trade  association,  its  journal  and  the  
government  agency  fulfilled  an  important  role  in  enabling  the  transition  of  wagonmakers  
into  body  making.    

154
   Saturday  
Session  S2B  
 
Room  UI3  
11:00-­‐12:30  

Automobile  coachbuilders  on  the  early  20th  century  in  Portugal:  craftsmen  
skills  and  customs  policy  as  factors  to  softening  peripheral  status  
 
Dr.  José  Barros  Rodrigues,  CIUHCT,  Universidade  de  Lisboa,  Lisbon,  Portugal  
 
As  it  happens  throughout  Europe,  automobile  coachbuilders  in  Portugal  developed  their  new  
activity  from  established  carriage  builders.  Naturally,  we  find  very  early  the  same  design  
constraints  and  the  same  construction  techniques  of  carriages  on  the  very  first  bodywork  
motor  car  designs.  In  Portugal,  despite  the  lack  of  an  automotive  industry,  the  coachbuilders  
had  a  very  healthy  and  reliable  activity,  assuring  a  consistent  production  of  approximately  
15%  of  the  overall  annual  car  sales.  
Craftsmen  skills  were,  obviously,  one  of  the  keys  for  this  economic  success.  Years  of  training  
and  a  huge  production  experience  lead  to  high  quality  bodies,  similar  to  French  and  British  
work.  On  top  of  this,  cost  production  factors  (feedstock,  labor  and  energy)  and  a  custom  
protection  policy  gave  to  this  industry  the  necessary  boost  for  its  development  and  
consolidation.  This  was  also  the  case  of  other  peripheral  European  countries  such  as  Spain,  
whose  experience  will  be  used  as  reference  for  Portuguese  production.  
In  the  present  work  we  will  summarize  the  flourishing  coachbuilder’s  activity  in  Portugal,  in  
the  early  years  of  the  20th  century,  studying  the  production  costs  and  the  influence  of  
customs  policy  on  its  activities.  Whenever  is  possible  we  will  use  available  data  from  Spanish  
industry  to  fix  some  critical  variables  for  further  development  and  comparison  with  other  
peripheral  European  countries.  

155
   Saturday  
Session  S2B  
 
Room  UI3  
11:00-­‐12:30  

The  appearance  of  techniques  derived  from  automobile  coachwork  in  Jean  
Prouvés  industrial  architecture  
 
Dr.  Andreas  Buss,  Lutz  &  Buss  Architekten  AG,  Zürich,  Switzerland  
 
The  development  of  the  curtain  wall  in  terms  of  a  light,  not  load-­‐bearing  facade  has  been  
influenced  by  techniques  and  materials  applied  by  the  automotive  industry.  
This  can  be  shown  in  the  oeuvre  of  Jean  Prouvé  who  achieved  an  outstanding  position  
among  the  protagonists  of  the  modern  movement  as  he  undertook  serious  developments  in  
terms  of  introducing  methods  of  industrial  fabrication  in  architecture.  His  innovative  use  of  
thin  sheet-­‐metal  for  architectural  elements  dates  from  the  1930`s  and  led  to  architectural  
designs  which  differ  from  permanent  or  static  architecture  in  a  traditional  sense.  This  
architectural  countenance  joined  the  demands  of  society  in  the  phase  of  reconstruction  after  
1945.  At  the  same  time,  it  made  use  of  increased  capacitys  in  the  production  of  Aluminium  
as  a  result  of  warplane  production.  
Prouvés  approach,  to  join  façades  or  even  whole  buildings  derived  from  a  kit  of  parts  is  
comparable  to  the  principles  established  in  automotive  industry,  where  the  creation  of  
different  variants  is  based  on  transposition  of  a  standardised  set  of  compounds.  Not  only  the  
method,  but  the  techniques  of  contruction  find  their  analogy:  The  architectural  elements  
were  made  predominantly  by  applying  modern  bending  and  welding  techniques.  In  
comparison  to  traditional  construction  work,  this  meant  a  radical  break.    
A  case  study  will  analize  the  prefabricated  petrol  stations  of  the  1950`s  derived  from  Prouvés  
so-­‐called  “standard”  system.  This  represents  a  highly  inventive  kit  of  elements  which  whave  
been  fabricated  in  his  own  workshop,  a  factory  near  Nancy,  where  Prouvé  designed  and  
produced  many  series  of  structural  elements  for  buildings,  facades  and  also  furniture.  

156
Technical  Infrastructure  and  Technology  on   Saturday  
Session  S2C  
Peripheries  
Room  UI6  
Chair:  Antoni  Roca-­‐Rosell,  Universitat  Politècnica  de  Catalunya,  
11:00-­‐12:30  
Barcelona,  Spain  

The  modern  technique  of  tapping  the  pine  in  Spain,  or  The  learning  process  
of  forest  engineers  and  resin  tappers  (1865-­‐1900)  
 
Ph.D.  candidate  Juan  Luis  Delgado,  Universidad  Autónoma  de  Madrid,  Spain  
 
The  industrialisation  of  Spanish  woods  during  19th  century  is  a  theme  already  studied  by  
Spanish  forest  historiography.  Well-­‐known  are  the  cases  of  wood  and  cork,  notwithstanding  
the  case  of  the  gum  resin  obtained  from  the  pine  tree  has  been  less  studied.  Just  one  author  
has  stressed  the  relevance  of  this  industry  in  the  central  woods  of  Spanish  plateau.  Thus,  
was  revealed  that  one  of  the  more  industrialised  activities  in  Spanish  woods  was,  in  fact,  the  
gum  resin  industry.  Its  expansion  began  in  the  second  half  of  the  19th  century  and  reached  a  
mature  stage  at  the  beginning  of  the  20th  century.  The  author  previously  mentioned  was  
studying  the  history  of  this  industry,  on  the  contrary,  my  purpose  is  to  study  the  technique  
itself.  On  one  hand,  the  technique  of  tapping  the  pine  trees,  on  the  other,  the  forest  
technique  to  develop  and  sustain  a  pine  wood  in  order  to  extract  the  gum  resin  as  long  as  
possible.  For  this  reason,  I  am  deeply  involved  with  the  construction  process  of  this  
technique,  in  which  I  started  to  distinguish  that  that  technique  was  completely  new  for  both:  
forest  engineers  and  resin  tappers.  With  the  difference  that  at  least  this  latest  had  a  notion  
of  the  activity  derived  from  its  long  experience  in  the  activity  (conducted  in  a  different  way),  
on  the  contrary,  forest  engineers  who  were  educated  in  forestry  especialized  in  wood  had  
no  idea  about  the  conception  and  development  of  a  pinewood  where  gum  resin  was  the  
main  product.  In  this  paper  my  aim  is  to  tell  the  story  of  the  learning  process  where  both  
human  agents  involved  had  to  give  up  of  more  or  less  previous  knowledge  in  order  to  enter  
into  the  new  industrialised  world.  

157
   Saturday  
Session  S2C  
 
Room  UI6  
11:00-­‐12:30  

Solar  desalting  plants  in  Atacama  (1872,  1907)  

Ph.D.  candidate  Nelson  Arellano,  Universitat  Politècnica  de  Catalunya,  Barcelona,  Spain  
 
Since  1914  almost  a  hundred  of  papers  and  books  announced  the  existence  of  the  first  solar  
energy  desalting  industry  (Arellano,  2011).  Las  Salinas  desalting  plant  was  built  in  Atacama  
Desert  in  1872  following  the  design  of  the  Swedish  engineer  Charles  Wilson  (Arellano,  2013).  
Throughout  our  search  in  physical  and  virtual  archives,  public  and  private  documentation  
from  gremial  organizations,  researchers  of  solar  energy,  engineering  mass  media  and  
general  press,  it  has  been  possible  to  know  many  details  about  the  plant  of  Las  Salinas  and  
we  have  discovered  that  there  existed  a  second  solar  plant  that  was  built  some  years  later,  
in  1907.  
The  data  allows  to  strength  our  conceptual  approach  of  the  intermittent  duration  of  a  
sustainable  technology  that  could  be  analysed  in  the  framework  of  artifactual  discard  of  
George  Basalla’s  perspective  (1991).  This  could  explain  one  of  the  ways  of  the  evolution  of  
technology  in  XIXth  century  and  allow  us  understand  some  elements  of  the  energetic  
transition.  We  wish  to  offer  new  insights  on  the  early  industrial  use  of  solar  energy.  

158
   Saturday  
Session  S2C  
 
Room  UI6  
11:00-­‐12:30  

The  lighting  systems  on  lighthouses  of  the  Polish  Coast  changes  
Professor  Antoni  Komorowski,  Polish  Naval  Academy,  Gdynia,  Poland  
Dr.  Iwona  Pietkiewicz,  Polish  Naval  Academy,  Gdynia,  Poland  
 
In  the  given  paper  the  development  of  lighthouses  and  their  lights  for  the  purpose  of  
maritime  sailing  is  presented  on  the  basis  of  the  analyses  of  Polish  and  German  archive  
materials.  The  safety  of  vessels  serving  in  the  area  of  the  Baltic  Sea  in  the  19th  and  20th  
century  was  very  much  depended  on  the  navigational  precision.  One  of  the  most  important  
things  concerning  it,  good  quality  lighthouses’  lights,  was  simply  invaluable.  Lighthouse  
network  built  in  the  given  time  period  on  the  south  of  the  Baltic  Sea,  the  result  of  German  
engineers’  and  government,  levelled  up  the  safety  of  the  Baltic  sailing  routes.  
Along  with  the  technical  progress,  lighthouses’  light  systems  were  also  changing.  The  
evolution  of  the  lighthouses’  light  systems  shows  us  the  process  of  changes  from  the  lights  
based  on  fire  to  oil,  petroleum  and  gas  lamps  closed  in  glass  lanterns,  to,  finally,  electric  
ones.  This  process  was  concerning  the  majority  of  lighthouses  around  the  world.  Polish  
problems  with  technological  development  and  the  progress  connected  with  the  usage  of  
better  quality  lights  were  nothing  unusual  and  were  concerning  light  systems  all  around  the  
world,  and  their  development  increased  maritime  safety.  A  lot  of  modern  lighthuses  were  
put  on  sea  routes  to  Gdańsk,  a  port  with  impressive  goods  overturn.  Their  job  was  to  inform  
about  danger  and  show  the  correct  sea  route;  actions  which,  undoubtedly,  helped  to  
increase  the  safety  of  goods  transport.  

159
Imagining  Technological  and  Scientific  Progress   Saturday  
Session  S2D  
Chair:  Gerard  Alberts,  University  of  Amsterdam,  The  Netherlands  
Room  UI7  
11:00-­‐12:30  

April  Fool’s  Day  Hoaxes  and  the  Understanding  of  Technology  

Dr.  Olle  Hagman,  Independent  Scholar,  Göteborg,  Sweden  
 
A  funny  thing  about  April  Fool’s  Day  hoaxes  is  that  many  of  them  deal  with  technology.  So  
many,  that  technology  is  the  most  common  theme.  On  the  Internet  based  Museum  of  
Hoaxes’  list  of  the  world’s  ”best”  April  Fool’s  Day  hoaxes  of  all  times,  almost  50  per  cent  
refer  directly  to  technology.  A  number  of  hoaxes  on  other  themes  are  performed  through  
the  use  of  technology,  and  indeed,  sometimes  quite  advanced  technology.  Some  are  
practical  jokes,  also  using  technology.  In  addition,  almost  all  of  the  hoaxes  on  the  list  have  
been  presented  in  mass  media,  using  modern  technology  for  their  distribution.  April  Fool’s  
Day  hoaxes,  thus,  seem  to  be  a  phenomenon  closely  connected  to  modern  western  
technology,  in  more  than  one  way.  
The  reason  that  technology  for  many  years  has  been  such  a  common  theme  in  April  Fool’s  
Day  hoaxes  must  be  that  it  “works”,  or  can  be  expected  to  work,  in  some  way  or  the  other.  
Some  people  get  fooled,  and  some  think  that  is  funny.  But  what  is  it  about  technology  that  
makes  these  hoaxes  work?  What  aspects  of  the  relations  between  technology  and  society  
make  technology  such  a  useful  theme?  
The  different  hoaxes  on  the  list  illustrate  different  aspects  of  modern  western  technology.  
Some  of  them  reveal  its  connections  to  power,  authority,  control,  exclusion,  and/or  moral,  
and  some  show  its  relation  to  wants  and  desires,  as  well  as  disgust.  The  success  of  some  
hoaxes  can  also  illustrate  the  unpredictability  of  technological  development  and  the  
alienated  relation  to  it.  

160
   Saturday  
Session  S2D  
 
Room  UI7  
11:00-­‐12:30  

I  killed  Einstein,  Gentlemen.  The  technology  of  reality  in  czechoslovak  

science-­‐fiction  films  1945-­‐1989  
 
Researcher  Peter  Koval,  Humboldt-­‐Universität  zu  Berlin,  Germany  
 
The  role  of  technology  in  the  socialistic/Eastern  European/Comecon  science-­‐fiction  films  
seems  to  be  somewhat  paradoxical.  On  the  one  hand  in  the  predominant  interpretation  of  
Marx  in  the  Comecon  world  “the  technology”  was  regarded  as  a  mean  of  change,  of  
transformation  or  “transition”  towards  a  better  future  (e.g.  mechanization  of  agriculture).  
On  the  other  hand  –  in  the  official  narrative  of  that  times  –  the  better  future  have  already  
arrived  in  form  of  socialistic  system.  That  delineates  a  field  of  very  own  even  if  problematic  
interpretations  of  technology  –  the  czechoslovak  film  “I  killed  Einstein,  Gentlemen”  from  
1970  would  be  a  good  example.    
For  the  analysis  of  the  role  of  “technology”  in  Eastern  European  socialistic  films  I  will  focus  
on  the  czechoslovak  science  fiction  productions  from  the  1945-­‐1989  period.  Within  this  well  
defined  corpus  of  films  the  focus  will  be  on  the  distinctive  features  of  fictional  artifacts  or  
gadgets  and  their  designs.  These  seems  to  be  interesting  not  only  because  –  as  instruments  
of  knowledge  –  they  materialize  the  historical  fiction  of  technology.  They  are  also  a  product  
(or  a  by-­‐product)  of  limited  resources  for  special  effects  (“technology”)  in  Comecon  film  
industry.  One  could  also  assume  that  the  fictionality  the  artifacts  as  it  was  embodied  in  a  
whole  spectrum  of  representations  –  from  ironic  auxesis  of  actual  possibilities  to  known  
unknowns  of  science  –  served  as  a  negative  technology  of  reality.  

161
   Saturday  
Session  S2D  
 
Room  UI7  
11:00-­‐12:30  

The  image  of  bio-­‐technology  in  contemporary  art  and  media  

Professor  Urszula  Jarecka,  Polish  Academy  of  Sciences,  Warsaw,  Poland  
 
The  presentation  of  chosen  bio-­‐technologies,  past  and  present,  in  the  artistic  creations  not  
only  visualizes  the  techno-­‐euphoria  but  also  reflects  the  socio-­‐cultural  threats  and  fears.  
Concept  of  moral  imagination  is  the  frame  of  reference  to  the  research.  Popularization  of  
new  discoveries,  new  technologies  and  the  discussion  on  their  application  in  everyday  life  is  
a  significant  part  of  media  culture  established  at  the  end  of  the  19th  century.  In  press  
discourse,  as  well  as  in  fine  arts  and  cinema,  technology  was  the  “hot  topic”  due  to  its  role  in  
creating  the  future  of  social  life.  
Cultural  texts  chosen  as  case  studies  here  become  from  the  international  media.  A  lot  of  
portraits  of  scientists  who  abuse  technology  and  bio-­‐technology  one  can  find  in  the  movies,  
and  e.g.  science  fiction  is  the  main  genre  responsible  for  the  visions  of  future.  Mostly  
dystopian,  American  science  fiction  narratives  are  rather  conservative  ones  in  the  
predictions  and  hopes  connected  with  the  development  of  society.  Techno-­‐risk,  as  well  as  
techno-­‐euphoria,  is  discussed  in  a  lot  of  mainstream  and  niche  science  fiction  movies,  thus  in  
this  paper  only  some  aspects  of  the  problem  will  be  analyzed  (such  as  the  changes  in  social  
order  or  the  limits  of  the  future  progress).  Movies  together  with  documentaries  produced  by  
television  channels  belong  to  the  first  category  of  primary  sources.  To  talk  about  technology  
the  strategy  of  shock  is  used  in  both,  movies  and  fine  arts;  however  artists  use  technology  to  
produce  special,  sometimes  living  artworks  (just  like  Eduardo  Kac’s  experiments  with  DNA  of  
flowers  and  animals).  So,  some  examples  of  contemporary  fine  arts  belong  to  the  second  
category  of  primary  sources.  
In  conclusions  the  background  of  social  anxiety  connected  with  innovative  technologies  
presented  in  media  discourse  will  be  explained  and  interpreted  using  theories  of  fear  and  
anxiety,  “moral  panic”,  tremendum  etc.  

162